Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,510,085	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2508848}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461326695_1040510124435025_5317424030811283259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MGf8ZiWKtvUQ7kNvgEF5gH3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfDrpqNw_0XJfCwTiG7WfEN&oh=00_AYBRLD1LdWMTM-MJ4nhfeuF-ZvQayN0_KCfOBYiUyxcwqA&oe=67472073	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,273	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509440}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Carissa Sinclair stared at the hypocritical man before her, his heartfelt promises still echoing in her ears. At the time of her husband's departure for battle, she used her dowry to support the household and care for her in-laws. In the end, however, she was met with betrayal; Barrett Warren used his military achievements to request the king's permission to take another legitimate wife, placing her on equal footing with him. She was the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, and she herself was also highly skilled in martial arts. After her family was destroyed, she had no choice but to marry a good husband as her mother had wished, learning to be obedient and manage household affairs to put her mother at ease. But the man before her was no virtuous partner. Barrett's handsome face bore a hint of apology, yet his words were resolute, "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! All her sincere efforts over the past year turned out to be feeding a dog. "Carissa, when I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa curled her lips in a faint smile; beneath her seemingly teary eyes gleamed a sharp, fierce determination, "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. "Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you'll be in separate wings. She won't compete with you for control of the household. She doesn't care about those things." "Do you really think I'm attached to managing this household?" Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett's mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. "Enough, I won't argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing," said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. Carissa watched him leave in a huff, feeling even more the irony in her heart. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord." "Help me get ready; we're going to the royal palace." "What do we need to go to the royal palace for... Oh! Are you asking the king to revoke the decree?" Lulu asked innocently, tilting her head. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, is it worth it for us to continue wasting our youth on someone like that?" Lulu covered her forehead and exclaimed, "Then why are we going to the palace?" "Of course, to seek a decree for divorce." Barrett Warren could leverage his achievements to request a marriage from the king, and she, Carissa Sinclair, could also use the military merits of the Marquis' family of Northwatch to request an edict for an amicable divorce. Since her husband's heart no longer belongs to her, why should she cling on? As for the substantial dowry she had given over the years, there's no reason to let this heartless family benefit from it for free. She will reclaim every single cent. With clear brows and resolute expression, Carissa Sinclair's gentle face radiated unwavering determination......	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463979086_1249620329511298_7952432189440379201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=y9wrLIJq4LIQ7kNvgGuHk2R&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AI7fABHQvsnMmRGx93w02Gi&oh=00_AYAt19aaIB96MvOrDBMeEZfcRdhiifWHAUSGJ6GNaF_h_w&oe=6746E9C6	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,657	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	El regreso de la esposa no deseada	En su aniversario de boda, ella se vistió de gala para acudir a la cita, pero fue drogada por la amante de su esposo, y se enredó con un desconocido durante una noche, ¡sin darse cuenta de que ese era el hermanastro y rival en los negocios de su esposo! ===== En el opulento y poco iluminado cine privado, se transmitía en vivo la subasta de joyas más exclusiva. "Un millón a la una, un millón a las dos...". La fuerte voz del subastador resonó en la sala, el hombre apretó con más fuerza la cintura de Alicia Bennett... La intensidad entre ellos solo se hizo más feroz a medida que pasaba el tiempo... El subastador dejó caer su mazo. "¡Vendido por diez millones! ¡Démosle un aplauso al señor Joshua Yates!". Ese nombre impactó a Alicia como si fuera un rayo. Su cuerpo se puso rígido, por lo que el hombre no pudo evitar notarlo. Sus movimientos se detuvieron mientras sus ojos entrecerrados de satisfacción observaban perezosamente la pantalla. La cámara se acercó al rostro de Joshua Yates, por lo que cada detalle de sus conocidos rasgos se mostró con perfecta claridad. "Joshua, el segundo hijo de la familia Yates... ¿Es un conocido tuyo?", preguntó, arrastrando las palabras. Sus labios se curvaron en una sonrisa maliciosa mientras. La mujer frunció más el ceño, ya que lo último que quería era discutir ese asunto. Ella no respondió. Ver la situación, el hombre se rio por lo bajo, en cambio, agarró con más fuerza su cintura y se movió de manera más implacable... Cuando todo terminó, Alicia aprovechó que el hombre estaba en la ducha para escapar sigilosamente. Cuando Caden Ward finalmente salió del baño, sin ver la figura de la mujer. Una mirada divertida se apoderó de sus ojos y una sonrisa burlona apareció en sus labios. Después de un rato, Hank Ford, su asistente, irrumpió en la habitación con nerviosismo. "Eh, discúlpeme, señor Ward. Estaba distraído. Deme un momento y la traeré de vuelta ahora mismo". Acababan de regresar al país y habían tomado todas las precauciones. Pero aun así, una mujer había logrado burlar su seguridad. Caden exhaló una corriente, "No es necesario. Yo... lo hice voluntariamente". Hank abrió mucho los ojos. La cabeza de Hank empezó a dar vueltas. En todo el tiempo que lo conocía, nunca lo había visto acostarse con una mujer, ni siquiera había tenido una contacto fisico. Incluso había rumores de que sufría una enfermedad, y que por eso nunca había tenido sxo. Pero ahora, esos rumores se evaporaron ante ese giro inesperado. Antes de que Hank pudiera procesar todo, la profunda voz de Caden lo devolvió a la realidad. "Quiero que investigues la vida personal de Joshua. El informe debe estar en mi escritorio en media hora Esa noche, Alicia había entrado tambaleándose a su habitación, febril y desesperada. Obviamente, la habían dgado. Y entonces descubrió algo: Alicia era puro. Dos años de matrimonio con Joshua... ¿Y aun así, estaba intacta? Sus labios se curvaron en una sonrisa de satisfacción. Lo inesperado siempre lo intrigaba. Pero mientras reflexionaba, una cosa le quedó muy clara: Alicia no sabía con quién había estado debido a los efectos de la dga. Cuando la joven regresó a casa, la primera luz del amanecer se estaba filtrando por las ventanas. Solo entonces se dio cuenta de cuánto tiempo había estado fuera. Pero antes de que pudiera seguir pensando en eso, sonó su celular. Era una llamada de su mejor amiga, Monica Flynn. "¡Alicia!", gritó ella desde el otro extremo de la línea. Sonaba bastante preocupada. "¿Cómo estás ahora?". Alicia exhaló un profundo suspiro y se quitó los zapatos descuidadamente. "He estado mejor", susurró. Desbordada de rabia, Monica espetó implacablemente: "¡Joshua es un pedazo de mirda! ¡Es tan repugnante! ¡Si no quiere seguir casado, debería armarse de valor y divorciarse de ti! ¿Qué clase de enfermo conspira contra su propia esposa?". Alicia sintió el profundo dolor de la traición. Ayer había sido su segundo aniversario de matrimonio. Joshua le había enviado un mensaje sugiriendo que lo celebraran. Alicia pensó que él había cambiado, así que se vistió elegantemente. Pero solo se encontró con una decepción y una bebida con d*ga que le hizo tener una noche de confusión y caos. ¿De verdad Joshua había planeado todo eso? Tragándose su amargura, Alicia se obligó a subir lentamente las escaleras. "Está bien, Monica. Yo me encargaré de eso". Siempre protectora, la aludida no estaba convencida. "¿Piensas tomar medidas? ¿Cómo piensas hacerlo? Solo dime y estaré ahí ahora mismo!". Alicia no pudo evitar esbozar una pequeña y cansada sonrisa, luego colgó el teléfono. Repentino la puerta de su dormitorio se abrió con un crujido. Alicia alzó la mirada y sintió su corazón hundirse. Recién salido de la ducha, con una toalla enrollada alrededor de su cintura, estaba Joshua. Su cabello húmedo se le pegaba a la frente mientras la miraba fijamente. Capítulo 2 Divorciémonos Alicia salió de su aturdimiento en cuanto se encontró con la mirada gélida de Joshua, su supuesto esposo. El hombre tenía una expresión tan indiferente como siempre, como si estuviera mirando a una desconocida. Lo único fuera de lugar era el mordisco en sus labios. Estaba tan disgustada que tuvo que aguantar sus arcadas. Ella lo empujó y estaba a punto de entrar. Joshua frunció el ceño y agarró su muñeca. "Alicia, ¿por qué tienes esta actitud?". No parecía estar contento con ella, lo que era algo raro considerando lo poco que se molestaba en volver a casa. Normalmente, ella lo habría recibido con los brazos abiertos y una mirada alegre en su cansado rostro, pero hoy parecía agotada, casi vacía. No se resistió a su agarre y lo miró a los ojos con una calma que lo puso nervioso. "¿No he sido siempre así? He sido obediente y sensata, he cuidado de la casa para que esté en orden, para que estés cómodo y puedas dar lo mejor en el trabajo". Una pequeña y amarga sonrisa se dibujó en sus labios. "¿No es eso lo que más te gusta de mí? Te facilito las cosas, ¿no? Te dejo tiempo para que se lo dediques... a alguien especial". Los ojos de Joshua se oscurecieron ante esa acusación. Quería negarlo, pero no le importó. ¿Por qué haría eso? Le soltó la mano y dijo bruscamente: "En realidad, por eso estoy aquí. Tenemos que hablar". Alicia se frotó vigorosamente la muñeca, como si quisiera limpiarse donde la tocó. "¿Finalmente piensas hacer pública tu relación con ella?". El rostro de Joshua se contrajo al instante. "¿Qué sabes tú? ¿Le pediste a un detective privado que me persiguiera o algo así?", preguntó el hombre. Alicia soltó una risa amarga. "¿Es necesario? Anoche no escatimaste en gastos para complacerla. Incluso un ciego podría darse cuenta de que estás loco por ella". Joshua la miró fijamente, inquieto por su frialdad. Era su misma voz y era la misma Alicia, pero había algo diferente... Por alguna razón, se sintió herido, como una espina que se clavaba en su corazón. Tal vez se debía a la forma en que lo miraba ahora: sus antes cálidos y amorosos ojos ahora estaban completamente vacíos. No había rabia ni dolor, solo...nada. Era un marcado contraste con la mujer que lo miraba como si él fuera su mundo entero. No sabía por qué, pero verla así despertó algo en él, un descontento desconocido. Molesto por su propia reacción, Joshua decidió contraatacar con mayor dureza: "Está embarazada. Es un embarazo delicado, así que le compré algo para animarla". Alicia apretó los puños. ¿Ebarazada? Todas las noches que ella se quedó despierta esperando su regreso, ¿él estuvo intentando formar una nueva familia con otra mujer? Al verla estremecerse, Joshua sintió una ligera satisfacción. "No es que no quiera dormir contigo", dijo con condescendencia. "Eres tan simple que aburres. Ningún hombre quiere algo así". Sus crueles palabras atravesaron a Alicia, pero aun así, logró mantener la compostura. No es que evitara la intimidad, simplemente no solía tomar la iniciativa. ¿Eso la volvía tan indeseable? ¿Era un pecado no ser lo suficientemente suctora? Alicia respiró profundamente para obligarse a mantener la calma. "Está bien", murmuró. "Divorciémonos. Puedes darle el título que ella quiere". El párpado de Joshua tembló involuntariamente. Entrecerrando los ojos con sospecha, resopló: "¿Es este otro de tus juegos?". Su voz se volvió más mordaz mientras hablaba con certeza: "Alicia, durante dos años has hecho de todo para llamar mi atención. ¿No te cansas? Porque yo estoy cansado". Hizo una pausa para que ella sintiera su desdén. "Dices amarme mucho. ¿De verdad podrías alejarte de mí?". Alicia no pudo evitar lanzar una risa amarga. ¿Amarlo? ¿Siquiera entendía lo que eso significab Cuando el negocio de Joshua se derrumbó, y solo tuvo deudas y sueños destrozados, Alicia puso sus ahorros para rescatarlo de los escombros. Por gratitud, o tal vez por obligación, Joshua se había casado con ella. Durante dos largos años, ella fue la esposa obediente que lo apoyaba mientras se abría camino hacia el éxito. ¿Y qué había recibido a cambio? Fue abandonada como una reliquia inútil, mientras que otra mujer llevaba un hijo de él. Su amor y su lealtad habían sido destrozados bajo sus pies. "Redacta el acuerdo de divorcio", declaró Alicia firmemente. "Aceptaré los términos que gustes". Luego, se dio la vuelta y salió del lugar, dejando a Joshua solo en el pasillo. El joven la miró enojado durante unos segundos, pero luego una sonrisa burlona tiró de sus labios. Se había vuelto más intrigante. Pero dudaba que fuera capaz de mantener esa máscara por mucho tiempo. Joshua salió furioso de la casa y se dirigió al apartamento donde lo esperaba su amte, Lilliana Green. "Bueno, eso fue rápido", bromeó ella con una ceja alzada cuando Joshua le contó que se iba a divorciar. "Parece que no fue tan difícil convencerla como decías". Joshua la atrajo a sus brazos. "Es astuta", murmuró con sospecha. "No sé si de verdad está aceptando el divorcio o solo está jugando conmigo". Lilliana abrazó perezosamente su cuello. Su mirada ardía con s*uctora picardía. "Relájate, Joshua", ronroneó. "Incluso si cambia de opinión, ya será demasiado tarde". Joshua frunció el ceño. "¿Qué quieres decir?". Capítulo 3 Olvidarlo‘’ Los ojos de Lilliana se volvieron sombríos y sus labios se curvaron en una leve sonrisa. No era tan tonta como para mostrar sus cartas en ese momento, así que le dio una excusa sencilla. "Durante estos años que llevan casados, ella ha vivido tranquilamente en las sombras, como una simple ama de casa apartada del mundo. ¿Se atrevería a decir algo si tomas una decisión?". Joshua apretó los labios. Durante esos dos años, Alicia había hecho todo por él, le había dado apoyo y consuelo. Lo había amado intensamente, pero al fin y al cabo, ¿qué valor tenía el amor? Contra todo pronóstico, Joshua se abrió camino hasta la cima y finalmente logró alcanzar el poder que tanto ansiaba. Pero ese éxito no había sido fácil. No era el amor lo que aseguraba su posición, sino las alianzas con los poderosos. El prestigio de la hija de la familia Green valía mucho más que el amor devoto de Alicia. Mientras esos pensamientos llenaban su mente. "Joshua, felicitaciones por escapar de la rutina", Lilliana murmuró con voz aterciopelada. "¿Lo celebramos?". Joshua se quedó mirándola, pero de repente, el rostro indiferente de Alicia apareció ante sus ojos. Desde que salió de casa, ella no lo había llamado ni una vez para preguntarle dónde estaba. Antes, cuando él se enojaba, siempre lo llamaba con ansiedad. Una inexplicable irritación surgió en su interior. Sin pensarlo, empujó a Lilliana para alejarla. "Solo tienes unas pocas semanas de embarazo", murmuró con voz ronca. "Debes tener cuidado". Pero ella era astuta y no tardó en darse cuenta de que estaba distraído. "Joshua, ¿qué pasa?", preguntó suavemente. "¿No quieres divorciarte?". "Por supuesto que quiero divorciarme de ella", respondió él al instante. Liliana entrecerró los ojos mientras lo estudiaba. "Entonces, ¿por qué no te ves feliz?". Joshua ofreció una excusa rápida. "La condición de mi padre ha empeorado", respondió con cierto distanciamiento. "No le queda mucho tiempo y Caden regresó anoche. Tal vez vino para reclamar su herencia, así que debo saber cómo manejarlo". Lilliana parpadeó con desconcierto. "¿Caden? ¿El hijo del primer matrimonio de tu padre? Ni siquiera lleva el apellido Yates. ¿Qué derecho tiene para pelear contigo por la herencia?". El rostro de Joshua se oscureció. Era cierto, pero al fin y al cabo, seguía siendo el hijo de una rompe hogares. En todos esos años, se había esforzado incansablemente no solo para alcanzar una posición en la familia Yates, sino para empujar a Caden a las sombras, el lugar donde pertenecía. De una forma u otra, estaba decidido a ganar. Mientras tanto, Alicia se despertó con las extremidades fatigadas. Ya había oscurecido, pero se sentía más cansada que antes. Y era porque sus sueños giraban en torno a ese desconocido. Solo salió de su aturdimiento cuando su celular vibró con una llamada de Monica. "Alicia, tengo los resultados de tu análisis de sngre. Se los pasé a un amigo mío que tiene buenos contactos. Está investigando quién compró esa dga". Alicia se incorporó y su mente se agudizó. "Gracias, Monica. Lo aprecio mucho". "Si de verdad quieres agradecerme, hazme un favor: deja de estar obsesionada con ese iota. Y después del divorcio, solo concéntrate en tu carrera. Me lo debes". Alicia se sintió conmovida y bajó la cabeza en silenciosa gratitud. "Lo sé, lo sé". Ahora que lo pensaba, sus sentimientos por Joshua nunca habían sido de amor verdadero, ya que todo era porque se sentía en deuda, un sentido de obligación. Las expectativas de su familia siempre habían pesado sobre ella, y en esa infancia solitaria y sofocada, fue Joshua quien estuvo a su lado. Su compañía había alimentado un vago afecto que había confundido con el amor. "Es una suerte que nunca me haya aferrado con fuerza al amor", murmuró. "Estos dos últimos años... solo los veré como una forma de devolverle su bondad". Monica hizo una pausa para darle cierta consideración. Sabía mejor que nadie que, en algún momento, Joshua había amado a Alicia. Pero el amor podía ser muy fugaz. "Alicia, realmente espero que lo hayas olvidado para siempre", declaró con un suspiro de convicción. Alicia sintió un dolor en el pecho. Sus ojos ardían mientras intentaba contener las ganas de llorar. Rápidamente presionó una mano sobre sus párpados, negándose a derramar lágrimas. Fue entonces cuando se quedó congelada. Miró fijamente su mano. El anillo de bodas, algo que había conservado con tanto fervor, había desaparecido. No lo había llevado durante todo un día y una noche, y ella ni siquiera se había dado cuenta. Su corazón se sintió más ligero y el peso de todo lo que había estado cargando empezó a desvanecerse. "Sí, realmente lo he olvidado", susurró más para sí misma. No pasó mucho tiempo para que Joshua se diera cuenta de la pérdida del anillo. Había regresado para recoger algo cuando sus ojos se posaron en su mano. "¿Dónde está tu anillo de bodas?", preguntó con el ceño fruncido. Capítulo 4 Su némesis Ahora todo lo que Alicia quería era dejar a Joshua, así que ignoró su pregunta y espetó: "¿Ya están listos los papeles del divorcio?". Otra vez esa palabra. El hombre se mostró irritado. "¿Por qué tanta prisa?", siseó con un tono cortante. "Mi padre está ultimando su testamento, y si se sabe que me divorciaré, mi reputación estará arruinada. Ahora alista tus cosas, esta tarde cenaremos en la mansión Yates". Debido al regreso de Caden, la familia le organizó una cena de bienvenida. Esperaban que eso animara a Jerald Yates, el padre de Joshua. Pero lo último que quería Alicie era mantener la farsa de un matrimonio feliz. "No iré", respondió secamente. "Solo tramita el divorcio y deja de hacerme perder el tiempo". Joshua se rio, pero era un sonido que no contenía calidez. "Oh, vamos, Alicia. No finjas más. Escondiste el anillo porque en realidad no quieres dejarme, ¿cierto? No soportas la idea de estar sin mí". Con una sonrisa, se inclinó y agregó: "Te has esforzando mucho durante estos últimos dos años. Incluso si nos divorciamos, te seguiré cuidando, siempre y cuando me mantengas feliz". Alicia abrió mucho los ojos. Su incredulidad se convirtió en rabia. ¿Esconder el anillo? ¿No soportar estar sin él? Sus arrogantes palabras eran demasiado chirriantes. "Oh, señor Yates, ¿cómo podría hacerle feliz?", respondió con una mueca despectiva. "No te preocupes, te devolveré el anillo. No querrás que esta humilde mujer te moleste, ¿verdad? Una vez que lo tengas, finalizaremos el divorcio". Pero él no se inmutó ante sus palabras. Pensaba conocerla demasiado bien, así que estaba convencido de que era otra estrategia para llamar su atención. Sin pensarlo mucho, le arrojó una bolsa. "Hoy tenemos invitados. Vístete apropiadamente, no quiero que me hagas quedar mal". Alicia miró la bolsa y recordó las innumerables veces que había ido a la mansión vestida con ropa modesta y sin pretensiones, ya que quería hacer todo lo posible para integrarse y complacerlos a él y a su familia. Pero ahora que su divorcio se acercaba, ya no le interesaba desempeñar el papel de esposa obediente. Tras ponerse el atuendo, se aplicó cuidadosamente el maquillaje, justo lo suficiente para resaltar la vitalidad de su impecable cutis. Esas mejoras sutiles acentuaron su piel suave y sus delicados rasgos, dándoles un cierto brillo. Cuando Joshua la vio bajar las escaleras, se quedó paralizado, con la mirada perdida. Alicia se veía más atractiva de lo habitual, tal vez por la forma en que el vestido acentuaba sus elegantes curvas. En la entrada de la mansión Yates, los dos asumieron sus roles de esposos perfectos, enmascarando su tensión con aparente facilidad. Alicia entrelazó su brazo con el de Joshua. Sus movimientos se sincronizaron mientras se acercaban al patio. Aunque Jerald estaba demasiado enfermo para recibir visitas, el amplio salón estaba lleno de gente. Los familiares llenaban el espacio mientras charlaban. El ruido zumbaba en todo el lugar. Sin embargo, por alguna razón, en cuanto Alicia cruzó el umbral, sintió un escalofrío agudo. Instintivamente alzó la mirada y se vio inmediatamente atraída por la figura que descansaba en el otro extremo. El hombre rezumaba elegancia e imponencia. Tenía las piernas cruzadas y la camisa oscura desabotonada lo suficiente para revelar una franja de su clavícula. Cuando los ojos de Alicia se encontraron con los de él, una mirada familiar y autoritaria que la dejó congelada, su mente se aceleró mientras las emociones la embargaban incontrolablemente. Joshua notó su cambio y frunció el ceño. "¿Qué te pasa?". Alicia sentía que su respiración se agitaba. Una palabra apenas audible escapó de sus labios. "¿Caden?". Con solo mencionar su nombre, sintió un escalofrío en la columna vertebral. Caden era la encarnación de sus pesadillas. Debido a la amistad de sus familias, sus caminos se cruzaron por primera vez cuando solo tenía diez años. Después de tomarse un año sabático, este se transfirió a su escuela y, a partir de ese momento, el mundo perfecto de Alicia empezó a desmoronarse. Ya no podía reclamar el primer puesto. No importaba lo mucho que se esforzaba ni cuán tarde se quedara estudiando, Caden siempre estaba un paso por delante. La superaba por un margen mínimo, un punto o tal vez dos, dejándola perpetuamente estancada en el segundo lugar. Cualquier otra persona podría haber aceptado la derrota y resignado a ser el subcampeón. Pero Alicia no era así. Había nacido en la otrora prestigiosa familia Bennett, y fue criada con el peso sofocante de honrar su apellido. La excelencia no era solo un objetivo, era la moneda con la que podía ganarse el afecto de sus padres. No podía fracasar, pero Caden tuvo la audacia de arrebatarle sin esfuerzo todo por lo que había trabajado. Era como si la hubiera tenido en el punto de mira desde el principio, y Alicia era tan testaruda que se negaba a dar marcha atrás. Su rivalidad duró más de una década. Era una implacable batalla librada tanto abiertamente como en las sombras. Su último enfrentamiento tuvo lugar en la universidad, justo antes de su graduación, en la competencia nacional. Alicia puso todo su empeño, concentrándose al máximo, porque no aspiraba a nada menos que la perfección. Y así logró una puntuación perfecta. Pero Caden sobornó a los jueces y cambió los resultados a su favor. Una vez más, Alicia se vio obligada a aceptar el segundo lugar. El dolor de la injusticia era profundo, pero el golpe más duro vino de su padre, Phil Bennett. Al otro lado de la línea, su voz destilaba decepción debido a su clasificación. Alicia estaba acostumbrada a sus diatribas, así que no dijo nada. Solo esperó a que su enojo disminuyera para decir en voz baja: "Me graduaré pronto. ¿Van a volver?". Su madre Donna siempre había sido su más tierno consuelo. Ese día, la consoló y le prometió que estarían ahí para su graduación. Pero la vida tuvo otros planes. Phil y Donna estaban regresando desde Itrubisite para asistir a la graduación cuando fallecieron en un trágico accidente aéreo. De la noche a la mañana, el mundo de Alicia se derrumbó y se quedó sola en ese mundo tan cruel. Desde ese día, no volvió a desafiar a Caden. Luego, él se fue de Warrington para construir su carrera en el extranjero. "Ha vuelto por la herencia", murmuró Joshua con una voz apenas audible. Alicia lo miró de reojo mientras él agregaba: "Con un imperio familiar tan grande como el nuestro, un hijo mayor no se rendiría tan fácilmente". Ella frunció ligeramente el ceño. Era cierto que el imperio Yates era enorme, un legado por el que muchos matarían. Pero Caden había acumulado su propia fortuna, tanta que superaba incluso la vasta riqueza de esa familia. ¿De verdad le importaba la herencia? Pero así era él. Llevaba las ganas de competir en su s*ngre. Incluso si no le importaba la fortuna, lucharía con uñas y dientes solo para ganar, solo para jugar con los demás. Ese hombre se divertía creando el caos. Alicia había sido su rival desde que tenía memoria, e incluso ahora la idea de solo mirarlo le parecía un desperdicio de energía. Por lo tanto, se dio la vuelta para alejarse. Pero Joshua le agarró la muñeca con firmeza y tensión. "Ya sé que ustedes dos no se llevan bien, pero sigue siendo mi hermano mayor. Tenemos que mantener las apariencias". El cuerpo de Alicia se puso rígido e intentó liberar su mano, ya que su piel se erizó bajo su agarre. Joshua frunció más el ceño. "Alicia, compórtate", susurró. Pero ella solo se sintió más irritada. "No me voy a ir, pero suéltame. No quiero que me toques con tus manos sucias". El rostro de Joshua se volvió sombrío, y en lugar de soltarla, entrelazó sus dedos con fuerza. Alicia se mordió la lengua e hirvió de rabia en silencio. A medida que se acercaban, Caden alzó lentamente la mirada y entrecerró los ojos mientras los evaluaba de una manera casi aburrida. "Caden", saludó Joshua, mirándolo con forzada cordialidad. Este observó sus manos entrelazadas y una sonrisa burlona se dibujó en sus labios. "¿Tu novia?", preguntó con indiferencia, como si no la reconociera. Capítulo 5 Nos volvemos a encontrar muy pronto Los nervios Alicia se tensaron. Esa voz... Sus pensamientos confusos se convirtieron en un caos, pero entonces la tranquila declaración de Joshua la trajo a la realidad. "Alicia y yo llevamos dos años de casados. Como se preocupa por mí, mantuvimos un perfil bajo. Solo fuimos directo al Registro Civil, ni siquiera tuvimos ceremonia. Tú estabas ocupado en el extranjero y no quisimos molestarte". Caden arqueó una ceja. "Oh, entonces es mi cuñada", se burló. La forma en que escupió esa palabra parecía más una bofetada que un honor, dejando muy en claro su desprecio por ella. Alicia sentía su mofa en cada sílaba. Y todo era gracias a su supuesto esposo, Joshua. Su mano tembló cuando agarró un pañuelo y se limpió vigorosamente la mano, como si quisiera quitarse un rastro de suciedad. "Parece que Alicia es un poco escrupulosa", observó Caden. El rostro de Joshua se oscureció y la tensión aumentó entre ellos. No esperaba que ella lo humillara así. "Parece que la he consentido demasiado", murmuró irritado. Los ojos de Caden mostraron un destello peligroso. "Si es grave, debería recibir tratamiento. Podría poner en peligro su papel como madre. Ya sabes lo mucho que nuestro padre desea un nieto". Una emoción apareció en los ojos de Joshua. A pesar de que su esposa estaba a su lado, mintió descaradamente. "Gracias por tu preocupación, Caden, pero ya tengo buenas noticias para papá. Es solo que aún no he tenido tiempo para decírselo". Caden amplió su sonrisa y se volvió hacia Alicia, quien estaba harta de esa farsa y se disculpó para alejarse. El balanceo de sus caderas llamó la atención de Caden. "¿Cuánto tiempo lleva de embarazo?", preguntó. "No lo parece". "Solo un mes", respondió Joshua. Su respuesta era tanto una amenaza como un anuncio. Ahora que las apuestas de la herencia acababan de aumentar, y con Jerald siempre entusiasmado en continuar la línea familiar, tomaría en consideración a un posible nieto. La sonrisa de Caden se volvió forzada. Con cierta petulancia, Joshua asestó el golpe final. "Será mejor que te pongas al día, Caden. No siempre puedo estar un paso delante de ti". Imperturbable, él agitó la mano perezosamente. "No hay prisa", dijo. Alicia salió a la terraza y la fresca brisa nocturna acarició su piel. Sus nervios se calmaron mientras respiraba ávidamente. Luego, sacó su celular y volvió a marcar el número del gerente del cine privado. "¿Han encontrado el anillo?", preguntó ansiosamente. El gerente vaciló. "Señora Bennett, hemos buscado en todas partes y hemos interrogado a todo el personal, pero no encontramos ningún anillo", respondió con angustia. "Entonces...". Alicia apretó el puño mientras su mente se aceleraba. "¿Tiene el número del huésped que reservó la habitación ese día?". "Lo siento, pero debido a nuestra política de privacidad, no podemos revelar ninguna información de nuestros clientes". Alicia sintió su corazón hundirse. "Entiendo", respondió con un suspiro de resignación. "Por favor, avíseme en cuanto sepa algo, ¿sí?". En un mundo perfecto, podría haber comprado un anillo idéntico para hacerlo pasar por el original. Pero Joshua había mandado hacer ese anillo a medida, y no era tan fácil replicarlo. Después de cenar, comenzó a llover. Los familiares empezaron a irse. Joshua estaba a su lado mientras se dirigían al auto, observando su muñeca desnuda. "Si te gustó la pulsera de la subasta, puedo comprarte algo parecido". Alicia tuvo que resistirse a poner los ojos en blanco. No creía ni por un segundo que él hubiera cambiado de opinión sobre ella. "Quieres comprar mi silencio, ¿no?". Sus duras palabras quebraron la tierna fachada de Joshua. "No es necesario. No me interesa enredarme en tus asuntos". Joshua no había dicho eso con mala intención, pero el tono burlón de su esposa tocó una fibra sensible. Con la mandíbula tensa, una sonrisa amarga se dibujó en sus labios. "Muy bien, no te regalaré nada. De todos modos, el dinero que gasto en ti es un desperdicio". Alicia se mordió el labio: "Joshua, ya te lo dije. Estoy dispuesta a finalizar este matrimonio con las manos vacías. Mañana en la mañana firmemos los papeles del divorcio y terminemos con esto de una vez por todas". Joshie esbozó una sonrisa oscura y peligrosa. "¿Y el anillo?". "Lo perdí". Él entrecerró los ojos. "No me importa nada más, solo quiero el anillo". Alice apenas podía contener su frustración. Tenía la respiración entrecortada cuando él le dio el golpe final. "Si no puedes encontrarlo, asumiré que lo conservas porque todavía me quieres". De repente, sonó el celular de Joshua. Era una llamada de Lilliana. "Joshua", murmuró esta lastimosamente. "Los truenos suenan muy fuertes. Me da miedo dormir sola... ¿Puedes venir?". No estaban yendo por la ruta que daba a la casa Lilliana, pero como Joshua estaba furioso con Alicia, la dejó bajo la lluvia sin pensarlo dos veces y se fue a toda velocidad. Ni siquiera le dio un paraguas. Alicia se quedó congelada al costado de la carretera, mientras el aguacero empapaba su ropa. La fría lluvia se filtró por las prendas y caló hasta los huesos. Apretando los dientes que castañeaban, se tragó su amargura y empezó a caminar con dificultad por el empapado pavimento. Detrás de ella, escuchó el suave zumbido de un motor que se acercaba. Un Maybach elegante se detuvo a su lado, con sus faros atravesando la lluvia. "Señor Ward", dijo el conductor mirando hacia atrás. "Me parece que es la señorita Bennett". El vehículo redujo la velocidad hasta casi detenerse. Caden miró por la ventana y sus penetrantes ojos se entrecerraron cuando vio la solitaria figura de Alicia. Acababa de detenerse. Sus dedos apretaron la tela de su vestido empapado y lo ató para facilitar sus pasos. Sus delgadas piernas resplandecían bajo la lluvia. A pesar de que se veían delicadas, tenían una fuerza notable. No pudo evitar recordar tan solo noches atrás. Sus labios se curvaron en una leve sonrisa cómplice ante ese recuerdo. "Dile que suba", ordenó arrastrando las palabras. El auto se detuvo junto a Alicia. El conductor salió con un gran paraguas sobre su cabeza. "Señorita Bennett, es difícil encontrar un taxi a estas horas", dijo educadamente. "¿Puedo llevarla a casa?". Alicia alzó la mirada y vio que era el chofer de la familia Yates. Dudó por un momento antes de asentir. "Gracias, y disculpe por los inconvenientes ocasionados", murmuró con firmeza. Sin embargo, en cuanto se acomodó en el asiento trasero del auto, se encontró con otro pasajero. "Volvemos a encontrarnos tan pronto, cuñada", comentó Caden. Su voz era tan suave como el terciopelo, con un ápice de picardía. ...... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14726375-fb_contact-spa	Love Novel Town	https://www.facebook.com/100090721815926/	188	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14726375-fb_contact-spa265_2-1116-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=256775013418311&rawadid=120216020920290131	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467313506_530927716440536_3803271102559872440_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ny8ZrLa73CkQ7kNvgEuUa3H&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATXFUMibGwMhSpb0htSU9DN&oh=00_AYDmh2m0-IkJ1wvABiZwDkTdjcm3XQfMhVDFt8mR4Llb5Q&oe=6746F719	PERSON_PROFILE	Love Novel Town	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,749	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	Continuar lendo👉👉👉	Já fazia alguns meses que eu entrei para a Red Angel, uma agência de acompanhantes de luxo. Na semana passada, um empresário influente ofereceu um alto preço para que eu finja ser sua noiva por uma semana, a fim de ajudá-lo a reconquistar a ex-namorada. Isso me deixou pensativa. Mas o fato de ganhar todo este dinheiro me fez aceitar. Enquanto caminhávamos para o restaurante, eu fiquei pensando em como esta semana seria. Eu teria que fingir ser a sua noiva, teria que receber e dar todo o carinho para ele. Meu coração estava acelerado, mas com certeza isto era porque o jogo agora era para valer. E quando chegamos à mesa, um homem elegante se levantou e sorriu, estendendo a mão para Dante e olhando para mim. -- Boa noite, senhor Dante. Peço desculpas por interromper a sua noite. -- Ele apertou a mão de Dante enquanto falava. -- Senhor Gilbert, esta é a minha noiva, Karen. -- Prazer em conhecê-la, senhorita Karen. -- Ele apertou a minha mão e sorriu. -- Prazer, senhor Gilbert. Quando o garçom terminou o pedido e foi embora, ele começou a falar com o seu cliente sobre negócios. E eu apenas fiquei ali, olhando o ambiente à nossa volta e apreciando a vista para o mar. Mas depois de um tempo ali, percebi dois casais em uma mesa ao fundo. Uma das mulheres não parava de nos encarar. Uma loira muito bem-vestida e maquiada. O meu instinto me alertou no mesmo momento que aquela mulher teria alguma relação com o Dante. Eu me aproximei de Dante, ele parou de falar com o seu cliente e se girou para me. Enquanto eu sussurrei em seu ouvido. -- A sua ex é loira? -- Sim, como você sabe? Eu pisquei para ele. Logo ele entendeu a situação. Após assinar o contrato com o cliente, ele pegou minha mão e caminhou em direção ao loiro. -- Aqui está sua chance de se exibir! E eu me movi automaticamente para mais perto dele, que sorriu satisfeito... &7&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.lera.mobi/6436409-fb_contact-pt01_2-	Loving reading	https://www.facebook.com/61567813351718/	396	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.lera.mobi	IMAGE		https://fbweb.lera.mobi/6436409-fb_contact-pt01_2-0906-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=241242718481731&rawadid=120215508370730663	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465784593_1719366222176575_9053096684947757948_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YnsjL3O1b1UQ7kNvgHYIwHO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AV_rL9gmYyQE27Cu4zXufDK&oh=00_AYDjTysHptJqF5rWAskZW5b1XAaMKWVu4VGGWPotpGutEQ&oe=6746FA50	PERSON_PROFILE	Loving reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,782	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	Continuer la lecture	Après trois ans de mariage, son mari rentrait rarement à la maison. Le seul moment d'intimité partagé était pour complaire aux aînés. Le jour de l'accouchement difficile, il est parti à l'étranger en avion privé avec sa maîtresse. Dévastée, elle a décidé de divorcer! ===== Joelle Miller a consulté le compte Twitter de Rebecca Lloyd, étudiant chaque vidéo avec une attention particulière, était impatiente de voir le visage du petit ami de Rebecca. Rebecca, la fille des clips, dégageait une aura douce et délicate dans sa simple robe blanche. Elle n'était pas très belle, mais elle dégageait une simplicité saine et son sourire était vraiment charmant. Elle a découvert que pendant les jours cruciaux, la veille de Noël, la Saint-Valentin et même l'anniversaire de Joelle, Rebecca était avec Adrian Miller, le soi-disant mari de Joelle, qui avait disparu de tous les événements importants au cours des trois dernières années. Les récits joyeux de Rebecca et les bribes de sa vie avec son petit ami suffisaient parfaitement à plonger Joelle dans la morosité. « Est-ce que tu vois ça? Il garde la tranche de pastèque la plus juteuse rien que pour moi. » « Même en rentrant tard, il n'oublie jamais de m'apporter un petit quelque chose. » « Et regarde ça, quelle surprise!Il est allé chercher un porte-bonheur pour moi à l'église. » ...... Le nom d'utilisateur du compte était « Compte à Rebours à la Mort », le seul compte que Joelle suivait. Au moment où elle allait réfléchir à ce nom inquiétant, la porte de la salle de bains s'est ouverte. Dans la pièce faiblement éclairée, Adrian est apparu. Des gouttes d'eau coulaient de ses cheveux. Malgré la lumière tamisée, ses traits frappants n'étaient pas altérés. Joelle a instinctivement éteint son téléphone et l'a regardé, perdue dans ses pensées. Cela faisait une éternité qu'elle n'avait pas vu Adrian. Ce soir, il était là bien malgré lui. Sa grand-mère, Irene Miller, était malade et cherchait désespérément un arrière-petit-enfant, ce qui obligeait le jeune homme à revenir. Sans cela, il ne serait peut-être jamais revenu. Au cours de leurs trois années de mariage, Adrian rentrait rarement à la maison et passait le plus clair de son temps dans les Villas d'Oak. Il était de notoriété publique qu'il n'aimait pas Joelle. Elle se sentait prise au piège d'un mariage qui n'existait que de nom. « Je te donne une seule chance. Que tu tombes e*einte ou non est entre les mains du destin », a déclaré Adrian, sa voix résonnante et profonde. Qu'insinuait-il? Avant que Joelle ne puisse réfléchir davantage, Adrian lui a saisi la cheville et l'a tirée vers lui. Joelle a pâli face à sa cruauté, son corps s'étant crispé sous l'effet de la peur. « Adrian!Arrête, je ne veux pas... » Ses paroles ont été interrompues par ses propres luttes frénétiques. Se retrouver dans une telle situation avec l'homme qu'elle aimait la remplissait d'humiliation et de terreur. Le rictus d'Adrian a traversé l'air. « Tu as osé me doguer une fois, tu aurais dû voir venir ce jour. Tu n'as qu'à l'endurer. » À ses mots durs, les yeux de Joelle se sont remplis de larmes, ses cils s'agitant comme des papillons blessés. Elle a levé les yeux vers son visage sévère, la voix tremblante. « Les choses ne sont pas ce que vous pensez...» Sa protestation a été interrompue. Sa résistance s'affaiblissant tandis que le désespoir prenait le dessus. Elle est restée allongée, souhaitant oublier tout ce qui se passait. « Tu as appris qu'il est bien plus intéressant de jouer les durs à cuire que de rester allongé comme un poisson mort », a-t-il éructé, la voix teintée de méchanceté. Après sa douche, il est parti sans un regard en arrière. Avant et après, Il prenait des douches rituelles comme si elle était une tache sur sa conscience. Joelle avait du mal à comprendre le rôle qu'elle jouait dans la vie d'Adrian. Était-elle un simple jouet pour? Ou un outil satisfaire les attentes de sa famille en matière d'héritier? La fenêtre était grandement ouverte, laissant entrer un vent froid et mordant. Joelle a frissonné, resserrant la couverture autour d'elle. Ce n'était pas seulement le froid qui la faisait trembler. Elle avait l'impression que son cœur avait été déchiré, qu'un vent glacial s'était engouffré dans sa plaie ouverte. L'homme qu'elle aimait tant depuis près de huit ans lui était désormais étranger. Trois ans plus tôt, lors d'un somptueux banquet organisé par la famille Miller, Joelle avait trop bu. À son réveil, elle s'était avec Adrian. Avant qu'elle n'ait pu reprendre ses esprits, son frère et plusieurs membres de la famille Miller avaient fait irruption. Ce qui avait été fait était irréversible. La grand-mère d'Adrian avait pris les rênes et avait arrangé leur mariage. Pendant tout ce temps, Adrian était persuadé que Joelle le piéger. Joelle avait déjà été déconcertée par la profonde animosité d'Adrian, même s'il croyait qu'elle l'avait d*gué. Après tout, ils avaient tous les deux grandi ensemble. Mais à présent, elle a compris. Aux yeux d'Adrian, elle n'était rien d'autre que l'infâme femme qui avait saboté sa relation avec Rebecca. Elle se surprenait souvent à penser à un Adrian qui semblait parfait dans les vidéos de Rebecca, toujours si doux et attentif. Elle s'est rendu compte qu'il ne lui montrerait probablement jamais la même tendresse. Finalement, Joelle a succombé à une crise de sanglots. Cette nuit-là, son sommeil a été agité et perturbé. Dans les dernières heures, elle se surprenait à rêver de l'époque où Adrian et elle n'étaient pas en conflit. Réveillée par son sommeil agité, Joelle s'est levée inhabituellement tôt. Après s'être rafraîchie, elle a enfilé une tenue décontractée et s'est rendue au rez-de-chaussée. Leah Jenkins, la femme de chambre de longue date, a remarqué la descente de Joelle et s'est empressée de mettre la table pour le petit-déjeuner, connaissant toutes ses préférences alimentaires. Joelle a pris son temps, mangeant lentement et de manière délibérée. « Mme Miller, pourquoi n'avez-vous pas convaincu M. Miller de rester la nuit dernière? Ce n'est pas souvent qu'il rentre à la maison », a commenté Leah, son ton reflétant la sympathie qu'elle éprouvait à l'égard de Joelle. Leah était au service de la famille Miller depuis de nombreuses années, et avait vu Joelle et Adrian passer du statut d'amis d'enfance à celui d'ennemis. Une pointe de gêne a brièvement traversé les traits de Joelle pour ensuite être masquée par un sourire serein. « J'ai essayé, mais il a refusé », a-t-elle répondu. Il avait le cœur ailleurs. Ses sentiments se portaient sur les Villas d'Oak, où vivait celle qu'il chérissait vraiment. Leah a hésité avant de reprendre la parole, le ton prudent. « C'est peut-être parce que M. Miller est très impliqué dans l'entreprise. La gestion d'une entreprise aussi importante lui prend beaucoup de temps. » Après avoir été réaffectée aux soins de Joelle trois ans plus tôt, Leah en était venue à comprendre les nuances de ce mariage mieux que quiconque. Sa perspicacité s'accompagnait d'une sympathie sincère pour Joelle. Les cils de la jeune femme frémissaient pendant qu'elle grignotait sa tartine, ses yeux larmoyant légèrement sous le coup de l'émotion. Oui, Adrian était très occupé, mais il prenait toujours le temps de s'occuper de Rebecca. Il fréquentait la Cathédrale du Salut pour lui demander un charme de bénédiction. Malgré son emploi du temps chargé, il ne ratait jamais les vacances avec elle. À ce moment-là, le téléphone de Joelle a rompu le silence. Alors que Leah quittait la salle à manger, Joelle a décroché l'appel de sa meilleure amie, Katherine Nash. « Katherine, je veux divorcer », a dit Joelle d'une voix rauque. Chapitre 2 Être désormais condamnée définitivement Joelle a pris la décision de divorcer. Il n'y avait aucune raison de faire traîner les choses plus longtemps. Après un moment de silence stupéfait, Katherine a éclaté d'un rire strident. « Tu vas avoir la moitié des biens d'Adrian? Oh, mon Dieu!Joelle, tu vas devenir milliardaire!» « Je ne peux pas. » En effet, Joelle avait signé un accord lorsqu'elle et Adrian s'étaient mariés. S'ils divorçaient, elle n'aurait rien. « Alors pourquoi tu veux divorcer, bon sang? Continue à être sa femme!» Joelle se souvenait de la rudesse d'Adrian la nuit précédente et de l'humiliation qui s'en était suivie. Par le passé, elle avait été si naïve, croyant que son amour pour Adrian pouvait l'aider à supporter n'importe quelle épreuve. Mais aujourd'hui, en regardant en arrière, elle s'est rendu compte à quel point elle avait été stupide. Adrian l'aimait-il davantage à cause de la souffrance? La réponse était tout simplement non. Un homme qui l'aimait vraiment ne l'aurait jamais laissée souffrir. Joelle s'est moquée d'elle-même et a changé de sujet. « Au fait, tu te souviens du service que je t'ai demandé la dernière fois? » « Oui. J'allais t'en parler. Tu m'as demandé d'être à l'affût d'un emploi, et j'ai quelque chose pour toi. Tu apprendras à jouer du violon à un élève, mais je dois dire que ce sera un gaspillage de ton talent. » « Ce n'est pas grave », a répondu Joelle avec un léger sourire. « Ce n'est pas du tout un gâchis. J'ai été femme au foyer pendant trois ans. Il suffit que quelqu'un veuille bien m'embaucher. » « En quoi ce n'est pas un gâchis? Tu étais si près de faire partie d'un orchestre international. Si tu ne t'étais pas mariée... », s'est interrompue Katherine, se sentant indignée pour son amie. Après son mariage, Joelle n'avait même plus le droit de travailler. Ces familles riches s'accrochaient à des règles aussi désuètes. Toute cette situation était ridicule. Trois ans plus tôt, la carrière de violoniste de Joelle était en plein essor. Cependant, les traditions strictes de la famille Miller lui interdisaient de jouer en public. Le premier jour de son mariage, la mère d'Adrian lui avait bien dit : « Tu n'as pas besoin de travailler. Adrian subviendra à tes besoins. Ton travail consistera à donner naissance à ses enfants et à prendre soin de ton mari. » Après son appel avec Katherine, Joelle est montée à l'étage et a récupéré son violon, longtemps négligé, dans le bureau. C'était un cadeau spécial de son père pour son dix-huitième anniversaire. Tragiquement, peu de temps après l'avoir reçu, son père avait été victime d'une attaque cérébrale et était tombé dans le coma. Son frère aîné s'était chargé de subvenir aux besoins de la famille. Il l'avait laissée poursuivre son rêve de jouer du violon sans s'inquiéter. Tout en se remémorant le passé, Joelle a tiré l'archet sur les cordes. Des années en arrière, un accident l'avait blessée au poignet et elle n'avait plus joué depuis ce temps. Aujourd'hui, alors qu'elle jouait, une douleur aiguë lui a traversé le poignet, mais elle a persisté. Elle s'est appuyée sur sa mémoire musculaire pour jouer un court morceau. À la fin, elle a éclaté d'un rire amer. Le son était terrible. Juste à ce moment-là, elle a entendu la voix de Leah à la porte, remplie de surprise et de joie. « Monsieur, vous êtes rentré!» Leah était intérieurement contente de voir Adrian. Son retour à la maison devait signifier qu'il tenait toujours à Joelle. Si Joelle lui disait quelque chose de gentil, leur relation pourrait peut-être s'améliorer. Pendant ce temps, Joelle était surprise. Adrian rentrait rarement à la maison dans la journée. Elle venait de poser son violon lorsque la porte s'est ouverte. Adrian se tenait dans l'embrasure de la porte, sa grande taille imposante. Les sourcils froncés, il l'a regardée. Il se souvenait que Joelle avait appris à jouer du violon lorsqu'elle était enfant et qu'elle avait été félicitée pour son talent par un professeur renommé. Mais pour une raison ou une autre, elle avait cessé de jouer. Ayant écouté de l'extérieur tout à l'heure, il avait trouvé son jeu médiocre. Comment pourrait-on avoir loué son talent? Joelle lui a jeté un coup d'œil et a baissé la tête pour replacer le violon dans son étui. Elle a alors demandé à voix basse : « Qu'est-ce qui t'amène ici? Tu as besoin de quelque chose? » « Je suis venu chercher quelque chose et te rappeler que nous devons rendre visite à grand-mère demain », a répondu Adrian d'un ton froid. Rendre visite à sa grand-mère au moins une fois par mois était une obligation familiale. Demain, c'était ce jour-là. Sans cette obligation, Adrian ne serait pas du tout revenu. Si Joelle et lui ne se présentaient pas ensemble, Irene serait contrariée. Joelle a souri avec amertume. Elle se souvenait des principes de la famille Miller mieux qu'Adrian et les avait toujours respectés. Même Irene, toujours aussi stricte, ne pouvait pas lui reprocher quoi que ce soit. « Je n'ai pas oublié. Je suis soulagée de savoir que tu ne l'as pas oublié non plus », a répondu Joelle. Il y avait dans son ton une pointe d'accusation qui faisait ricaner Adrian. L'espace d'un instant, il a ressenti une colère qui couvait en lui. Sans un mot de plus, il s'est dirigé directement vers la garde-robe pour y chercher quelque chose. Même s'il ne rentrait que rarement à la maison, Joelle entretenait méticuleusement sa garde-robe, avec des vêtements lavés, repassés et bien rangés. Joelle avait l'impression que son rôle se réduisait aux tâches ménagères, ce que Leah pouvait également faire. Son seul avantage, peut-être, était qu'elle était plus jeune et plus jolie que Leah. Ses yeux ont suivi les mouvements d'Adrian. L'annulaire de celui-ci était nu ; il n'y avait pas d'alliance. Une vive douleur lui a traversé le cœur. « Adrian, divorçons », a dit soudain Joelle, la voix aussi douce qu'une brise. Prononcer ces mots l'a vidée de toutes ses forces, mais elle a senti un étrange soulagement l'envahir. Adrian s'est retourné et l'a regardée avec un sourire moqueur. « Réfléchis bien avant de parler. La famille Watson est désormais condamnée définitivement. Sans mon soutien, comptes-tu dormir dans la rue avec ton frère après le divorce? » Depuis la chute de la famille Watson, Joelle était passée du statut de fille choyée à celui de Mme Miller ridiculisée. La famille Miller la détestait et la considérait comme si elle et son frère étaient des sangsues dont ils ne pouvaient se débarrasser. Même ses moments d'intimité avec Adrian lui donnaient l'impression d'être dégradée. Joelle s'est mordu la lèvre et s'est redressée. « J'ai déjà loué un appartement. Même si je finissais par dormir dans la rue, ce serait de ma faute. » Tout ce qu'elle voulait, c'était qu'Adrian la respecte, mais trois ans de captivité avaient usé sa fierté et sa dignité. « Et où as-tu trouvé l'argent pour louer un appartement? Si tu voulais tant être indépendante, tu n'aurais pas dû dépenser un seul centime de la famille Miller. » Adrian, dos à Joelle, a retrouvé l'alliance perdue dans un interstice et l'a tenue dans sa paume. Joelle n'a rien remarqué. Les paroles qu'il prononçait la laissaient de marbre. Oui, elle avait dépensé ses maigres économies pour louer l'appartement. Mais depuis qu'elle était mariée à Adrien, ce qui était à elle n'était-il pas aussi à lui? De plus, le soutien financier qu'Adrian avait apporté à la famille Watson au fil des ans représentait une somme importante. Joelle avait toujours détesté l'idée de devoir quoi que ce soit à Adrian, mais sa dette envers lui était la plus importante. S'ils divorçaient, il cesserait probablement tout soutien financier à la famille Watson. Voulait-il dire qu'elle devrait quitter le mariage les mains vides? Alors qu'Adrian se retournait pour partir, Joelle l'a interpellé, sa dignité à peine intacte. « Je suis légalement habilitée à contracter ce mariage et j'ai un droit légitime sur ce qui est censé m'appartenir. Mais ne t'inquiète pas, je ne te demanderai pas grand-chose, juste ce qu'il faut pour aider le Groupe Watson à traverser cette crise. » Adrian s'est figé, ses traits s'étant affinés. Ses lèvres se sont plissées en une fine ligne et sa mâchoire s'est serrée. C'étaient des signes évidents de sa colère naissante. Même si Joelle s'était mentalement préparée, elle n'avait pas pu résister à l'intensité de sa rage. Chaque instant passé sous le regard sévère du jeune homme intensifiait son angoisse. À ce moment-là, le téléphone d'Adrian a sonné. Il l'a sorti de sa poche et a commencé à s'éloigner. « Adrian!» Chapitre 3 Je ferai toujours bonne figure La frustration d'Adrian crépitait comme de l'électricité statique dans l'air. « Si ton frère a besoin d'argent, dis-lui d'aller directement au Groupe Miller. » « Ce n'est pas de ça qu'il s'agit!», a rétorqué Joelle. Il ne l'a pas comprise du tout. Joelle l'a poursuivi à toute allure, le cœur battant d'urgence. « Adrian, je veux divorcer!» À ces mots, Adrian s'est arrêté et a tourné la tête ; le téléphone qu'il tenait à la main s'est tu lui aussi. Du haut de son un mètre quatre-vingt-dix, Adrian dominait pysiquement Joelle. Il avait un regard froid et lorsqu'il a parlé, sa voix était empreinte de moquerie. « Joelle, tu ne peux pas trouver un meilleur jeu que ces incessantes discussions? Si tu veux vraiment divorcer, pourquoi ne pas le dire toi-même à grand-mère? Sinon, que je n'entende plus jamais ce mot de ta bouche!» La porte s'est refermée derrière lui, le bruit de la fin résonnant. Joelle s'est adossée au mur, ses jambes se dérobant sous elle jusqu'à ce qu'elle glisse sur le sol. Un rire amer s'est échappé de ses lèvres. Leur mariage avait été arrangé par Irene. Adrian y avait été forcé, et Joelle le savait très bien. Si elle voulait vraiment divorcer, elle savait que parler à Irene serait la solution la plus efficace. Mais une petite partie stupide d'elle-même s'était agrippée à l'espoir qu'Adrian et elle formaient un vrai couple. Elle avait donc abordé le sujet avec lui en premier car elle le considérait comme son mari. Mais elle avait oublié un détail crucial ; Adrian n'avait jamais voulu se marier avec elle. Son refus avait été manifeste dès le début, même si elle avait essayé de l'ignorer. Les derniers mots qu'il lui avait adressés n'étaient pas seulement dédaigneux, mais c'était un ordre. Si elle était sérieuse, elle devait affronter Irene elle-même. Ainsi, après avoir pris une douche, Joelle s'est habillée de vêtements neufs et s'est préparée à rendre visite à Irene. Irene était une femme stricte, autoritaire et crainte par toute la famille. Elle régnait d'une main de fer et la désobéissance n'était pas tolérée. Mais Joelle partageait un lien unique avec elle. Si Joelle avait accepté d'épouser Adrian, c'était en partie pour répondre aux attentes d'Irene. Elle avait voulu s'occuper d'Adrian, construire un foyer et faire en sorte qu'Irene puisse mourir sans regret. Mais à présent, elle ne pouvait plus tenir plus longtemps. Regarder Adrian prodiguer son attention à une autre femme emplissait Joelle d'une vague d'amertume qui menaçait de la consumer. Elle savait bien qu'Adrian ne l'aimait pas. Il ne l'avait jamais aimée et ne l'aimerait jamais ! Alors qu'elle était sur le point de partir, son téléphone a sonné. C'était son frère, Shawn Watson, qui l'appelait. « Shawn? Qu'est-ce qu'il y a? » « Mme Miller!» C'était l'assistant de Shawn, avec une voix paniquée, quelque chose que Joelle n'avait jamais entendu auparavant. Elle a frissonné et a serré le téléphone plus fort alors qu'elle se tenait au bas de l'escalier. « Où est Shawn? Que lui est-il arrivé? » « Hier soir, M. Watson a assisté à une réunion d'affaires au cours de laquelle on l'a poussé à bire trop. Il était censé rentrer chez lui, mais Erick Lloyd a insisté pour l'emmener dans une station thermale. » Joelle s'est figée, la fureur déferlant. « Erick ne savait pas que cela pouvait le tuer? » « Erick est un véritable poison!Il a toujours cherché à se faire remarquer depuis que son père et son frère sont devenus les chauffeurs de la famille Miller. Mme Miller, vous devez venir rapidement!M. Watson est toujours au bloc opératoire, et les médecins ont émis deux avis d'état critique. Je n'ai pas pu tenir plus longtemps avant de vous appeler!» Sa voix s'est brisée alors qu'il était au bord des larmes. Joelle savait qu'il ne l'appellerait pas si la situation n'était pas vraiment désespérée. Shawn l'avait toujours protégée des mauvaises nouvelles, peu importe les circonstances. Si son assistant était à ce point ébranlé, la vie de Shawn était sans doute au bord de l'abîme. Joelle avait l'impression que le monde se refermait sur elle, sa voix s'étranglant dans sa gorge. Elle a manqué la dernière marche et a fait une chute brutale, sa cheville se tordant brusquement. La douleur fulgurante l'a ramenée à la réalité, et les larmes lui sont montées aux yeux. « Oh non!Mme Miller, comment avez-vous pu ne pas faire attention à ce que vous faisiez? » Leah s'est précipitée et a aidé Joelle à se relever. Joelle s'est agrippée au bras de Leah, sa vision étant brouillée par les larmes. Elle a essayé de parler, mais les mots sont sortis étouffés et brisés entre les sanglots. « Mon frère... Je dois le voir à l'hôpital!» Sentant l'urgence dans sa voix, Leah n'a pas hésité. « Très bien, ne vous inquiétez pas. Je vais demander au chauffeur de vous y emmener tout de suite!» Leah était une femme de ménage expérimentée et fiable qui travaillait pour la famille Miller depuis des années. En moins de cinq minutes, la voiture est arrivée devant la villa. Alors que Joelle s'apprêtait à monter dans la voiture, elle s'est tournée vers Leah. « S'il te plaît, n'en parle pas à Irene. Je ne veux pas l'inquiéter. » Le cœur de Leah s'est adouci aux paroles de la jeune femme. Même dans son état pâle et baigné de larmes, Joelle pensait au bien-être d'Irene. Quelle fille rare et remarquable ! « Ne vous inquiétez pas, Mme Miller. Je sais ce qu'il faut faire. Allez voir votre frère. » Lorsque Joelle est arrivée à l'hôpital, Shawn venait tout juste d'être sorti du bloc opératoire. Voyant Shawn branché à des tubes et des fils, l'assistant s'est presque effondré sur le sol. En s'approchant, Joelle l'a trouvé agenouillé contre le mur en train de prier, les yeux injectés de sang et creux. Elle s'est abstenue de lui reprocher de ne pas avoir mieux protégé Shawn. Ils auraient le temps d'en reparler plus tard. Une fois l'état de Shawn stabilisé, Joelle a tiré son assistant à part. « Raconte-moi tout ce qui s'est passé. » L'assistant a hésité, les traits tirés par l'inquiétude. « Mme Miller, M. Watson nous a demandé de ne pas vous impliquer dans les affaires. » « C'est une question de vie ou de mort. Penses-tu encore que me laisser dans l'ignorance est une option? » La patience de Joelle a craqué, et elle s'est retournée pour s'éloigner. « Mme Miller, c'est inutile. » La voix de l'assistant était lourde de désespoir. « Depuis le décès de votre père, le Groupe Watson repose entièrement sur les épaules de M. Watson. Il s'est battu pour maintenir la dignité de la famille afin que votre vie au sein de la famille Miller soit plus facile. » Pendant trois ans, Shawn s'est battu vaillamment pour maintenir la famille à flot. Sans le soutien financier d'Adrian, leurs efforts se seraient effondrés depuis longtemps. Le souhait le plus profond de Shawn était que Joelle vive confortablement, mais malgré ses efforts acharnés, il n'a jamais pu lui faire gagner le respect qu'elle méritait de la part de son mari. Peu importe les sacrifices de Shawn, Joelle était toujours méprisée dans la famille Miller. Joelle était furieuse, mais elle savait qu'elle ne pouvait pas changer sa réalité. Prenant une profonde inspiration, elle a demandé : « As-tu parlé de ma relation avec Adrian? » Elle espérait que le fait d'être alignée sur la famille Miller aiderait Shawn à tenir bon. « M. Watson refuse d'en parler. Il a peur que cela ne rende les choses plus difficiles pour vous. » Joelle a laissé échapper un rire amer. Depuis le début, elle n'avait jamais pu se tenir sur un pied d'égalité avec Adrian. Il n'était pas étonnant qu'il la méprise, car elle avait du mal à se supporter elle-même. Une heure auparavant, elle était déterminée à demander le divorce. À présent, elle s'accrochait au nom d'Adrian, désespérée de rendre la vie plus facile à Shawn. « Dis à Shawn que je suis la femme d'Adrian Miller, celle qu'Irene a sélectionnée. Tant que je serai Mme Miller, je ferai bonne figure dans la famille Miller!» Des pas ont résonné derrière elle. Joelle s'est retournée et a croisé le regard froid d'Adrian. À ses côtés se tenait une jeune fille à l'allure frêle, aux grands yeux innocents, qui s'accrochait ouvertement à Adrian. Le regard de celui-ci sur Joelle était empli d'un froid dédain, comme si le simple fait de reconnaître sa présence était un effort. Il avait vu clair dans son jeu ; Joelle ne voulait pas vraiment divorcer. La femme qui avait parlé si résolument de quitter la maison se tenait maintenant là, exhibant fièrement son titre de Mme Miller. Sa menace de divorcer n'était rien d'autre qu'un stratagème, comme une querelle d'amoureux qui se terminait par des menaces vides de sens. Cette femme rusée l'avait d*gué pour qu'il devienne son mari. Avec des tactiques aussi trompeuses, comment pouvait-elle facilement se défaire de cette union? Ce même mariage servait de bouée de sauvetage à sa famille en difficulté. Il avait donné au Groupe Watson une centaine de millions chaque année. Joelle serait idiote de risquer de perdre cette somme en divorçant. Chapitre 4 Elle a fini par comprendre Joelle était depuis longtemps devenue insensible à l'indifférence frileuse d'Adrian. Elle a observé tranquillement leurs bras entrelacés, ses pensées dérivant vers les doux moments capturés dans les vidéos de Rebecca qui avaient fait beaucoup d'envieux. Quel couple parfait! Cette pensée a des picotements Joelle. « Joelle, par pitié, ne te trompe pas!» La voix de Rebecca était empreinte d'urgence et elle a rapidement retiré sa main du bras d'Adrian. « Je ne vais pas bien et je ne peux pas marcher bien loin. Adie était juste assez gentil pour me soutenir. » Joelle a réussi à esquisser un léger sourire. « Qu'est-ce qui t'amène à l'hôpital? », a-t-elle demandé à Adrian, ignorant délibérément l'explication de Rebecca. « C'est à propos d'Erick », est intervenue Rebecca, les mains jointes devant elle comme une enfant repentante. « Je suis aussi venue te présenter mes excuses, Joelle. Désolée qu'Erick ait été si imprudent et que ton frère se soit retrouvé à l'hôpital. » Joelle a rétorqué : « J'ai bien entendu imprudent? Ton frère a failli ter le mien, et tu penses que des excuses suffisent à arranger les choses? » Rebecca a tressailli, s'agrippant instinctivement à la manche d'Adrian pour se soutenir. La voix d'Adrian était aussi froide que l'hiver lorsqu'il a finalement pris la parole. « Ça suffit, Joelle. Ce n'était pas intentionnel. » Il s'est ensuite adressé à Rebecca avec un ton plus doux. « Allons-y. Tu n'es pas là pour voir Erick? » Une vague de prise de conscience glacée a envahi Joelle. Elle avait espéré naïvement qu'Adrian était là pour prendre des nouvelles de Shawn. Mais non, il avait juste accompagné Rebecca, pour voir Erick. Même s'il s'arrêtait pour voir Shawn, ce ne serait que par obligation, et cela ne pouvait pas aller plus loin. Elle savait qu'Adrian ne la défendrait jamais. « Rebecca, je n'oublierai pas ce qu'Erick a fait!», a dit Joelle. Les jambes de Rebecca se sont dérobées et elle s'est effondrée contre la poitrine d'Adrian. Andrian l'a rattrapée juste à temps. « Joelle, Erick ne voulait pas faire de mal. Il est aussi hospitalisé!» « Il est mort? Si ce n'est pas le cas, il doit payer pour ce qu'il a fait!» Joelle s'emportait rarement, mais cette fois-ci, c'était différent. Shawn était la seule famille qui lui restait. Son père, handicapé par une attaque cérébrale, gisait dans un état végétatif avec peu ou pas d'espoir de guérison, et sa mère avait péri dans un accident de voiture. Depuis ses dix-huit ans, il n'y avait plus qu'elle et Shawn pour affronter le monde ensemble. Pendant leurs heures les plus sombres, Shawn avait porté le fardeau seul, permettant à Joelle de poursuivre sa passion pour le violon. Aujourd'hui, l'idée de le perdre était insupportable. La seule chose qu'elle souhaitait, c'était la mort d'Erick. « Joelle, comment peux-tu dire ça? », a sangloté Rebecca, la voix tremblante d'incrédulité. La patience d'Adrian a craqué, et ses yeux sont devenus froids alors qu'ils se sont fixés sur Joelle. « Qu'est-ce que tu veux? » « Shawn a reçu deux notifications d'état critique. Qu'en est-il d'Erick? » Rebecca a sursauté, s'accrochant à Adrian comme s'il était la seule chose qui l'empêchait de s'effondrer. « Joelle, je t'en prie!Il ne me reste qu'un seul frère. Aie pitié, s'il te plaît!» Elle s'est ensuite évanouie avant que Joelle ne puisse répondre, ne laissant plus de place à l'argumentation. Adrian a pris Rebecca dans ses bras, ses yeux remplis de reproches froids alors qu'il regardait Joelle une dernière fois. Il s'est alors éloigné, laissant Joelle debout, ancrée sur place, incapable de bouger ou même de penser pendant ce qui lui a semblé être une éternité. Avant leur mariage, elle avait été la fille chérie, mais après, elle s'était réduite au rôle de servante d'Adrian. Avec le recul, elle s'est rendu compte à quel point elle avait été naïve. Elle était autrefois une personne très fière, mais maintenant elle endure toutes sortes de griefs juste pour faire plaisir à son mari. C'était pitoyable ! Cela fait trois ans, il est temps de divorcer et de commencer une nouvelle vie... ...... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichés est limité. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (Accéder automatiquement à ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.kifflire.com/20322410-fb_contact-fra	Romantic Fiction	https://www.facebook.com/61564727788108/	44	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.kifflire.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.kifflire.com/20322410-fb_contact-fra220_2-1029-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=1017049066627247&rawadid=120212801065060391	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464786745_535892925894709_7172336259466652920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wlmBqgsmKa8Q7kNvgGtAcnZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcFHXkUyOoSezRHHFmeBYgY&oh=00_AYBF9m_AaBKxWA4RMirMvuq9CeCQ7QmPOzA3BYEsRW7kYA&oe=674703E1	PERSON_PROFILE	Romantic Fiction	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,510,372	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509440}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ekn73mAbfKUQ7kNvgE9HSZA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ae7HEJ1A0v1soVBe1Od0AzU&oh=00_AYBXgQVX1roqhIGUp8qyA-6N7O5gTyFcGknka-k7QkJGPA&oe=6746F1B5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,768	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	Read next chapter👉	As the real heiress returns, onlookers mock at how the fake heiress will end. She, however, comes back as the daughter of a top billionaire, taking on the role of a judge in the real heiress competition, terminating her foster parents'contract, backed by business tycoons, and stunning everyone! ===== "Madisyn, for years, we've raised you, never imagining you capable of such cruelty. This house can no longer bear your presence. You must leave immediately." Declared the imposing woman before Madisyn Chapman, her gaze laden with disdain and a bitter chill, her elegant attire contrasting sharply with the harshness of her words. "Mom, please, it was an accident. I lost my footing and tumbled down the stairs on my own. Madisyn had no part in this," said a young girl from her seat on the sofa. Just half an hour prior, Jenna Chapman, the biological daughter of the Chapmans, had suffered a fall on the staircase. At that time, Madisyn had been alone on the upper floor. Everyone believed Madisyn had pushed Jenna... Now, the looks that the Chapmans shot at Madisyn were filled with venom and disgust, a stark contrast to their attitude just a week prior, when they had professed their reluctance to ever part with her. Madisyn looked down at the floor, a fleeting shadow of irony passing through her eyes. Once, Madisyn was the sole daughter of the Chapmans. Though she never basked in parental favoritism, she lacked for nothing, her basic needs always met. The facade shattered when Jeffry Chapman, whom she had known as her father, met with a grave accident necessitating an urgent bl**d transfusion. The subsequent tests unveiled a startling truth--Madisyn was not his biological child. Jeffry then harnessed his extensive network to uncover the whereabouts of his true daughter, Jenna. The Chapman family was a prestigious household in Gemond, and news like this naturally spread quickly. To manage the public narrative and preserve their esteemed reputation, they declared an unwavering commitment to Madisyn, the girl they had raised, asserting their intention to treat her as their own for a while longer before she returned to her biological family. Behind closed doors, however, their plans were starkly different. They wanted to quickly send Madisyn away at once. Upon Jenna's arrival, the Chapman family blamed Madisyn for Jenna's years of hardship, relegating Madisyn from her room to a mere storage space, diminishing her status drastically. She was tasked with menial chores, her status far beneath even those of the household servants. Jenna, however, still wanted Madisyn gone. She had crafted several schemes against Madisyn, yet her parents turned a blind eye, their disdain for Madisyn thinly veiled. These tribulations stripped away any illusions Madisyn had about her former family, fueling a resolve to confront the injustices imposed upon her. As the tensions reached a boiling point, she faced Jenna, her voice resolute as she said, "I'll leave, but not before setting the record straight, Jenna!" Jenna's composure wavered under the intensity of Madisyn's icy stare, her body trembling slightly. Was this the same Madisyn who had once submitted quietly to every slight? A dark glint flickered in Jenna's eyes. She was the rightful heiress to the Chapman family assets, not this usurper, Madisyn, who had been living in luxury undeserved. She had to drive this impostor out! "Madisyn, I have no idea what you're going on about!" Jenna's voice dripped with feigned confusion. "Ever since I reclaimed my rightful place, receiving the affection rightfully owed to me by our parents, I've sensed your discontent. Despite your actions, I've remained tolerant. But my legs... how could you? Dancing is my soul's expression. Had I known you coveted the national competition spot so desperately, I would not have contested it." Her insinuation was clear: Madisyn had sabotaged her out of it. The gaze of Jenna's mother, Phyllis Chapman, hardened at Jenna's words, her voice laced with disdain. "Jenna, you possesses a remarkable talent that Madisyn could never hope to match. That competition spot was yours by right. And you, Madisyn!" She turned sharply towards Madisyn, adding, "Pack your belongings and leave immediately!" Madisyn's usually somber expression seemed only to fuel her contempt. Meanwhile, Jenna, ever the docile and talented daughter, shone brightly in her eyes--a true Chapman. Amidst the unfolding drama, Jeffry finally broke his silence, his voice heavy with disappointment. "Madisyn, our agreement was to keep you until the public scrutiny waned, yet here we are, facing your deep-seated resentment towards Jenna. We have no choice but to return you to your true family today." Jenna's eyes glittered with a triumphant gleam as her father pronounced Madisyn's imminent departure. In stark contrast, Madisyn's face remained an unreadable mask as she went up the stairs to gather her possessions. Her prolonged stay on the upper floor kindled a flicker of anxiety in Jenna. "What if she attempts to take everything with her?" After all, everything of value in the house rightfully belonged to her--how could she allow a fake to leave with any part of her wealth? Eventually, Madisyn reappeared, descending the staircase slowly, her movements deliberate. She carried a small, unassuming black bag. As her gaze swept coolly across the living room, it unsettled Jeffry enough for him to divert his eyes. Phyllis's eyebrows knitted together at the sight of Madisyn's minimal luggage. "Is that all you've packed? What's in there? Show me," she demanded, suspicion lacing her tone. Jeffry, however, raised a hand to halt his wife's interrogation. "Let her be." It was probably just the bank card he gave her, which had a mere hundred thousand dollars left on it. Unfazed, Madisyn placed her bag squarely on the table, her expression stoic. "Inspect it if you must." Phyllis, unable to mask her distrust, scoffed. "Maybe she has packed something valuable," she muttered as she unzipped the bag. Peering inside, she found nothing more than a notebook, a few seeds, and a small stack of cash--hardly the valuables she had feared. Phyllis, her face flushed with embarrassment from her baseless accusation, straightened up. "I'll let the driver take you there," she said crisply. Jeffry, the weight of the situation bearing down on him, reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. "Madisyn, when you return, listen to your parents. They're farmers, yes... but they are good, simple people. You should help them." Madisyn looked at the offered card with her beautiful eyes, her expression calm. "Everyone has their own destiny to fulfill," she replied quietly, pushing the card back towards Jeffry. "But before I leave, there needs to be clarity. Jenna, how did you truly fall down those stairs? This is your last chance to tell the truth." Jenna seethed internally, infuriated by Madisyn's serene composure, which seemed to elevate her above everyone else despite her humble origins. Madisyn was not from a wealthy family! She was just two farmers' daughter! "Madisyn, what are you implying? That I threw myself down the stairs?" Jenna retorted. "My legs are my life; they are essential for my dancing. Why would I ever get them injured?" As she spoke, Jenna's emotions crescendoed, and she dissolved into theatrical tears, collapsing into Phyllis's arms. Suddenly, Jennainstinctively leaped to her feet because of a shattered vase. Silence enveloped the room as everyone, including Phyllis and Jeffry, turned their shocked gazes towards her. Jenna's sudden agility was startling--didn't she say she couldn't stand up because of her injuries? &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60743322-fb_contact-e	Hello reading		0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60743322-fb_contact-enp65_2-c1-0824-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216829100750091	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465718400_539873468681441_517937172484136886_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wAg4UgVSEPwQ7kNvgFhLyhK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcFHXkUyOoSezRHHFmeBYgY&oh=00_AYAYceVZCmmfLzgRXt74kYfwdMIHqFzW_iRSHyIIwigNDw&oe=67470177	REGULAR_PAGE		1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,508,536	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2510255}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461064092_2951591644978720_1238229205614886023_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Pp1m6COYXzgQ7kNvgEEHMG4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AFRiHgWoZa_BYKEtHCqwL5_&oh=00_AYDSO7pclEVDQMIy_K9itKBFUigbqFE4mmSBRWh6fiiDgg&oe=6746F7A3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,510,122	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2510399}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,761	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460648268_442312054908048_8583365196528796400_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VzcsJddKu88Q7kNvgH1UeKc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AfDrpqNw_0XJfCwTiG7WfEN&oh=00_AYD7IFGIlQJUC0jb2IOispsBs10dCc4SAiNbHB_iyTo--w&oe=67470307	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,508,926	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2508924}'	No	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a1e61cqcwaEQ7kNvgGSmKY3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfXOnHbZFhYu4mx5_R07fP5&oh=00_AYAdqz3j2qNm4f6TqRI7tiA7e-eSjInGYo3UMc9CPfYYhw&oe=67471F1F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,508,677	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2508924}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	😍Read the next chapters👉	Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..."	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449649369_982697950216881_6633127791340967840_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gqZ7YsLRBDEQ7kNvgGX3wsU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AJ6eiwHqbWG8lUK0ngBE9Ys&oh=00_AYD4nX8vGh4j83FiJnN-Bnka8F0qOr89aRFlxKc_LQIskg&oe=6746F5CC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,772	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	Le retour de l'héritière adorée	Alors que la véritable héritière revient, les spectateurs se moquent de la fin de la fausse héritière. Elle revient cependant en tant que fille d'un milliardaire de premier plan, assumant le rôle de juge dans le concours de la vraie héritière, mettant fin au contrat de ses parents adoptifs, soutenue par des magnats des affaires et stupéfiant tout le monde! ===== « Madisyn, pendant toutes ces années que nous t'avons élevée, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginée capable d'une telle cruauté. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta présence. Tu dois partir immédiatement ». A déclaré l'imposante femme, dont le regard était chargé de dédain et d'un froid glacial et l'élégance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la dureté de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. « Maman, je t'en prie, c'était un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dévalé les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien à voir là-dedans », a déclaré une jeune fille assise dans le canapé. Ressemblant physiquement à la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tôt, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn était alors seule à l'étage supérieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussé Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lançaient à Madisyn étaient remplis de dégoût et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professé devant les journalistes leur réticence à se séparer d'elle. Madisyn a baissé les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn était la seule fille des Chapman. Même si elle n'avait jamais bénéficié du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels étant toujours satisfaits. Mais la façade avait volé en éclats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son père, avait été victime d'un grave accident qui avait nécessité une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient révélé que Madisyn n'était pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel à son vaste réseau pour retrouver sa véritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman était une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'étaient naturellement répandues rapidement. Pour gérer l'opinion publique et préserver leur réputation, ils avaient déclaré un engagement inébranlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient élevée, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derrière les portes closes, leurs plans étaient radicalement différents. Une fois le regard du public détourné, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrètement Madisyn. À l'arrivée de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reproché à Madisyn les années de galère de Jenna, reléguant Madisyn de sa chambre à un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considérablement son statut. Elle était chargée de tâches subalternes, son statut étant bien inférieur à celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait monté plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mépris pour Madisyn étant à peine voilé. Ces tribulations ont ôté à Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussée à affronter les injustices qui lui étaient imposées. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face à Jenna, d'une voix résolue : « Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules à l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! » Le calme de Jenna a vacillé sous l'intensité du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant légèrement. S'agissait-il de la même Madisyn que celle qui s'était pliée à toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflétée dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle était l'héritière légitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immérité. Elle devait côute que coûte chasser cet imposteur! « Madisyn, j'ai aucune idée de ce que tu racontes! » La voix de Jenna était empreinte d'une confusion feinte. « Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reçu l'affection qui m'était due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mécontentement. Malgré tes actions, je suis restée tolérante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon âme. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si désespérément la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputée. » Son insinuation était très claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotée par jalousie. Le regard de la mère de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix étant empreinte de dédain. « Jenna, tu possèdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais égaler. Cette place en compétition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! » Elle s'est retournée brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajouté : « Fais tes valises et pars immédiatement! » L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mépris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'était une véritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de déception. « Madisyn, notre accord était de te garder jusqu'à ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilà confrontés à ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre à ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. » Les yeux de Jenna ont brillé d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son père a annoncé le départ imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette dernière est resté un masque indéchiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durée de Madisyn à l'étage supérieur inquiétait Jenna. « Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?» Après tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre à une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par réapparaître, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements étant délibérés. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prétention. Lorsque son regard a balayé froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublé Jeffry pour qu'il détourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncés à la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. « C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il là-dedans?Montre-moi », a-t-elle demandé, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levé la main pour mettre fin à l'interrogatoire de sa femme. « Laisse-la tranquille. » Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnée et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser déconcerter, Madisyn a posé son sac sur la table, l'air stoïque. « Inspecte-le si tu veux. » Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa méfiance, s'est moquée. « Elle a peut-être emporté quelque chose de précieux », a-t-elle marmonné en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'œil à l'intérieur, elle n'a trouvé qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressée. « Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener là-bas », a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillé dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. « Madisyn, à ton retour, écoute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. » Madisyn a regardé la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. « Chacun a son propre destin à accomplir », a-t-elle répondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. « Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombée dans ces escaliers?C'est ta dernière chance de dire la vérité. » Jenna fulminait intérieurement, exaspérée par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'élever au-dessus de tout le monde malgré ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle était juste la fille de deux fermiers! « Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetée dans les escaliers?», a rétorqué Jenna. « Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables à ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?» Au fur et à mesure qu'elle parlait, les émotions de Jenna sont allées crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de façon théâtrale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement à cause d'un vase brisé. Le silence s'est installé dans la pièce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tourné son regard choqué vers elle. L'agilité soudaine de Jenna a été surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout à cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrée dans le canapé, s'agrippant à ses jambes avec une détresse exagérée. « Aïe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! » La réponse de Jeffry n'était pas de la colère mais une culpabilité dirigée vers Madisyn. « Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore très jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... » Madisyn était habituée à entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. « Bien sûr, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. Après tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maîtres, n'est-ce pas?» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranché l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigée vers la porte, d'un pas décidé et inébranlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournée vers la famille qu'elle laissait derrière elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui régnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'était considérablement dégradé ; même le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluée comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'était approchée. Ignorant sa présence, Madisyn est passée devant lui, la posture droite et résolue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupçon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelé : « Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire à ta destination. » Madisyn s'est arrêtée, se tournant légèrement pour donner sa réponse, son ton glacial : « Pas la peine. À partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir à faire avec la famille Chapman. » Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hélé un taxi et a indiqué au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyée sur son téléphone. La destination était un village humble et délabré, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarqué l'état de délabrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris étouffés qui lui ont serré le cœur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste était saisissant. Un homme vêtu d'un costume propre et élégant, entouré de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vêtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surréaliste, l'homme s'est retourné, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrédulité. Il s'est précipité vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisée sous le coup de l'émotion. Madisyn est restée bouche bée. Qui était cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbé les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. « Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?» Le fermier a soupiré lourdement, sa voix étant fatiguée par le poids de vérités inavouées. « Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes véritables parents. Jenna est la fille légitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nôtre. Notre bébé est mort-né. » Il a marqué une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillé. « Cet homme est ton vrai père. » Madisyn a regardé l'étranger, notant les similitudes indéniables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant légèrement. « Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la première fois à l'hôpital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellé, même si je l'ai écarté à ce moment-là », a-t-il expliqué, la voix étranglée par l'émotion. « Après avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternité a confirmé mes soupçons. Tu es bien ma fille. » En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indéniable. D'ailleurs, même sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La réponse de la jeune femme était un silence rempli de pensées tumultueuses. Cette révélation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son récit déjà complexe, l'a submergée. L'homme a continué : « C'est beaucoup de choses à assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vérité. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hôpital. À cause de la négligence d'une infirmière, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremêler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a été déclaré mort-né et nous a été remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a été amenée ici. » « Ta mère et moi étions dévastés, pensant que nous t'avions perdue », a-t-il ajouté, les yeux humides. « Tu ne peux pas savoir à quel point cela a affecté ta mère. Elle attend anxieusement à l'hôtel, espérant enfin te rencontrer. » Touchée par sa sincérité, Madisyn a hoché lentement la tête, son regard se portant à nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : « Tout cela n'était qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. » Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dédaigneux, mais sa voix est restée ferme. « Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vérité nous suffit. » Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mêlée à une subtile désillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient élevée comme leur propre fille, s'était détériorée après qu'elle avait retrouvé sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessé toute communication avec eux. « Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin réunie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici », a-t-il dit, son expression mêlant tristesse et détachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'à une rutilante Rolls-Royce garée sur le trottoir. L'opulence du véhicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton père. À partir de maintenant, je suis là pour toi ; n'hésite pas à me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'était pas seulement un homme riche, il était le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignée ont commencé à s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescé lentement. L'Hôtel d'Alpenglow était le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vêtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'élégance lorsqu'elle est entrée dans le grand hall d'entrée avec ses parents. L'occasion était capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-présidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compétition nationale, était en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'être sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre à Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenée en vitesse à l'hôtel. Mais à leur arrivée, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre côté du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillée simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grâce posée qui semblait attirer les regards. À côté d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la présence était impressionnante, même si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. « Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?», a murmuré Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mêlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille « La nouvelle de l'arrivée de Mme Johns a sans doute été divulguée », a déclaré Jenna avec une façade d'innocence, sa voix étant basse et teintée de curiosité. « On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-être pas encore que Madisyn a été chassée de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses élèves! » Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiétude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est précipitée, son intention étant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu établir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait déjà rapidement vers la Salle d'Émeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privée de l'hôtel. Phyllis est restée perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Émeraude ? Jenna, rattrapée par son retard, a partagé la surprise de sa mère. « Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte à tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis très impressionnants. » « Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?», a marmonné Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothèses défavorables. Le dégoût l'a momentanément envahie alors que Phyllis était aux prises avec ces pensées, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son téléphone et a appelé Lynda. « Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. » La voix de Lynda était détachée et vive au téléphone avant qu'elle ne mette fin à l'appel. Jenna étant accablée par le découragement, son moral a chuté et elle s'est masqué le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacée, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. « Jenna, ne t'inquiète pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. » Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposé son téléphone sur le coussin à côté d'elle. Son frère Glenn avait organisé une réunion de famille immédiate après la découverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. « Madisyn a dû traverser beaucoup d'épreuves au fil des ans », a déclaré Kristine Johns, assise élégamment à côté de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et était habillée d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinée, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiétude. Lynda a répondu pensivement : « J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitée. Elle n'a peut-être pas été confrontée aux difficultés que nous imaginons. » La réponse de Kristine était empreinte de conviction. « Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. » Lynda a caressé affectueusement la tête de Kristine, fière du bon caractère de son élève. Cette dernière avait été adoptée par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a réservé à Madisyn a mis en évidence son esprit généreux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns était assise tranquillement, le regard fixé sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perçu l'intensité du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal à l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait était magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflétant ceux d'Elaine de manière suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parenté. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable à cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses émotions plus longtemps, s'est élancée en avant. « Ma fille! », s'est-elle exclamée en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant à flots. Madisyn est restée momentanément abasourdie par l'intensité de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hésitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naître en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'était donc ça, avoir une famille aimante. « Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord », a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapé, Elaine s'est accrochée à Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix à travers ses larmes. « Madisyn, je suis désolée qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dû endurer tellement de choses. » « Je... Ça va, ça va. Je vais bien. » Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincères, ont coulé sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu désemparée. Touchée par une telle démonstration de sincérité, elle a gentiment rassuré Elaine : « Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. » Le terme « maman » a semblé susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise à trembler lorsqu'elle a répondu : « Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. » Glenn a observé l'échange avec un sourire radieux, son impatience étant palpable lorsqu'il a regardé Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournée vers lui. « Hum... Papa. » « Nous sommes si heureux d'être réunis avec toi, ma Madisyn. » Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. « Laisse-moi te présenter à notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. » Lynda a observé Madisyn, lui adressant un léger signe de tête en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'était au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci était radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressée à Madisyn. « J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sœur dont je peux me vanter. » Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintée d'une pointe d'hésitation : « Voici Kristine. Son père était un ami proche de ton père. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle était enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal à l'aise... » « Ce n'est pas grave. » Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. « Tu as aussi trois frères, mais ils ne sont pas là pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! » Elaine a continué, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tête de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son téléphone. « Ça a sans doute été dur pour toi pendant toutes ces années, Madisyn. Commençons par échanger nos numéros », a-t-il suggéré. Elaine s'est empressée de lui emboîter le pas en sortant aussi son téléphone. « Échange ton numéro avec moi aussi », a-t-elle ajouté avec empressement. Après que Madisyn a échangé ses numéros avec eux, son téléphone a bourdonné de deux notifications. Son père lui avait envoyé dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mère avait fait de même. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une générosité désinvolte. « Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. » La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. « Et j'ai choisi des vêtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons à la maison! » Ce tourbillon de générosité n'était pas familier à Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait à la fois mal à l'aise et choquée. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transférer en toute décontraction vingt millions de dollars à Madisyn, une somme qui éclipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Était-ce parce que Madisyn était leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait été adoptée ? Chapitre 4 Son frère Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayés pour déposer de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilée ressemblant à une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac était plein. C'était un véritable flot d'affection, inédit et réconfortant, qui s'exprimait à travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du téléphone de Glenn a coupé court à ce moment. Il a jeté un coup d'œil à l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessiné sur son visage. « Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frères aînés qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. » Il a répondu à l'appel vidéo, et une voix débordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. « Tu l'as retrouvée?J'ai hâte de la voir! » Glenn a jeté un coup d'œil à Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tête, ce qui a incité Glenn à orienter le téléphone vers elle. « La voilà, ta petite sœur, Madisyn. » « Ouais, on est vraiment de la même famille! » Le visage à l'écran s'est illuminé d'un sourire malicieux. Le cœur de Madisyn a sauté un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une célèbre star de cinéma lauréate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est élargi, ses liens familiaux s'étant étendus à des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginés. « Salut », a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'étant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversé le téléphone. « Madisyn, je suis coincé sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientôt quelque chose de spécial! » Son affection était évidente. Malgré leur lien biologique récemment découvert, la chaleur de Waylon était authentique et immédiate. Waylon et ses frères espéraient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sœur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait été adoptée par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'était plus un bébé, et elle n'était pas liée à eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'étaient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tourné vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait à ses côtés. « Andrew, voici ma sœur. N'est-elle pas adorable?» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa réserve et sa prestance, a jeté un coup d'œil à l'écran. Dès qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'écran, son regard jusqu'alors décontracté s'est instantanément figé. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses épaules et ses traits délicats, qui reflétaient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, étaient très séduisants. Ses yeux ambrés, empreints d'un soupçon de paresse et d'indifférence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew étaient profonds. Madisyn est restée calme pendant l'appel vidéo, mais la réaction de Kristine a été moins contrôlée. À la mention de « Andrew », le corps de cette dernière s'est raidi, ses yeux s'étant fixés sur l'écran où Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupçonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention à Madisyn. « Salut. » La salutation d'Andrew était brève, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonçant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurée silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'était qu'une formalité. Madisyn a répondu par un hochement de tête poli, son attitude étant calme et détachée. Waylon a continué à bavarder au téléphone avec Madisyn jusqu'à ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. Même si son père lui a raccroché au nez, Waylon était visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. « C'est ma petite sœur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. » Il lui a ensuite lancé une invitation décontractée. « Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?» Il savait qu'Andrew évitait généralement de se rendre à la résidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aînés. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, étaient bien supérieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus délirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait à l'idée d'épouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a répondu nonchalamment : « Bien sûr, ça fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. » Waylon a cligné des yeux, décontenancé par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Était-il vraiment sérieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante À la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigés vers leur vaste manoir, qui éclipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriété dégageait une élégance royale, à l'image d'un château par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escorté Madisyn à travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'à une chambre spécialement préparée. La chambre était une véritable vision de la grâce féminine, décorée de teintes délicates et d'ornements bien pensés, qui rendaient Madisyn muette à cause de son ambiance trop féminine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardé Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandé doucement : « Madisyn, est-ce que c'est à ton goût?» « Oui, j'adore », a répondu Madisyn, la voix teintée d'un soupçon d'impuissance. Elaine était ravie et lui a serré la main avec douceur. « C'est très agréable! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'à me le dire », a-t-elle dit, pétillante de joie. « Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton père et moi avons choisie pour toi! » Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont écarquillés devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'éclairage tamisé. « Ce n'est que le début. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain », a annoncé Elaine. « Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?», a demandé Madisyn. Elaine a éclaté de rire, écartant l'inquiétude. « Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet après-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! », a-t-elle déclaré avec un sourire généreux. Madisyn, bien que dépassée, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincère d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'après-midi même, ils se sont rendus à la mairie locale, où Madisyn a officiellement adopté le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalités légales accomplies, Elaine a serré la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. « Chérie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. » Glenn les a observées d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. « Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet après-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. Voilà dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. » S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remercié Glenn et a pris la généreuse somme. Il lui a tapoté la tête avec amour, ses yeux débordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine était le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classé de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn à la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque pièce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vêtements. « Chérie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. » Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dépassée, a acquiescé et a rassemblé les vêtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarqué que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a été amenée par Phyllis pour se livrer à une thérapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn était évidente. « Madisyn! », s'est-elle exclamée, sa voix résonnant d'incrédulité. Elaine, qui s'est retournée à la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanément. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rôle important de la famille Chapman dans l'éducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait déjà accepté de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il était retourné à l'entreprise un peu plus tôt pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopération. Alors qu'Elaine préparait un accueil chaleureux, prévoyant même de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volonté, le ton de cette dernière a changé brusquement. « Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?» Phyllis a regardé attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et à mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scène à laquelle elle avait assisté à l'Hôtel d'Alpenglow plus tôt dans la journée. « Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achètes des produits de luxe ici, où as-tu trouvé cet argent?» Madisyn, le visage figé dans un masque de détachement glacial, a répondu sans la moindre chaleur : « Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. » L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme à ce moment-là, reflétant des années de loyauté non réciproque. Elle avait élevé leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotée en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursé la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir élevée. Pourtant, les Chapman n'étaient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sévère alors qu'elle absorbait la dureté des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginée comme faisant partie du passé de Madisyn était loin de la réalité qui se présentait à elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilité. « Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme était autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant présent, Phyllis a expiré profondément, son visage étant un masque de résignation douloureuse. « En effet, elle était une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa façade. Elle a proféré de nombreux mensonges et a même volé de l'argent à notre famille. C'est une honte! » Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargée d'une feinte détresse : « Ma déception a été profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'éloigner de notre famille, malgré les années que nous avons passées à l'élever. » Phyllis était déterminée à dépeindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunée ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se répande qu'elle a été trop sévère avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est même tamponné les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prétendu désespoir. Phyllis était en train de la discréditer devant sa propre mère. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une étincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a découvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'était pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. À cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a été mise à la porte et est devenue la risée de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a découvert que son vrai père était l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frères étaient des personnalités renommées dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichés est limité. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (Accéder automatiquement à ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &5&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp	La ville du livre	https://www.facebook.com/61564304550999/	426	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.kifflire.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=1192455448315527&rawadid=120211553246910639	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465112001_1065021871957489_1524329447318657556_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jFWfyIf6LaAQ7kNvgHdhy04&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcFHXkUyOoSezRHHFmeBYgY&oh=00_AYDcCdzYZ-ddQEHQTxTGEeJTC8dyvhhOcKqf1x4ccd4xgw&oe=67470AFC	PERSON_PROFILE	La ville du livre	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,508,957	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509115}'	No	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I have been abused by my brother Alpha Trey and the pack, all because of an unforgivable mistake I made at 6. Ouch! Beta Kyle rudely kicks me to the floor in front of the office door and yells, “Useless Stupid Wolf! Clean the office asap! Our guest, Alpha Dane will be arriving soon!” Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He digs his nails into my thinning skin before he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but 4 years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. “Uhheem” Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” His deep voice sends a shiver through me, “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them.” Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the fuck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Get out now!” Alpha Trey seethes. I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. I try to keep myself busy to stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace is short-lived when I hear my brother calling out for champagne and some glasses. Quickly finding what he asked for, I bow my head as I re-enter the office. I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move; even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one has ever watched me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “She's an unforgiven murderer.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Murdered who?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “Our parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,761	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463716564_849071077033660_7419585111381032995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5voDGHAmT6oQ7kNvgFWp_wr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AfXOnHbZFhYu4mx5_R07fP5&oh=00_AYC91PR3rLY4AK7ehXT9CMj7lowj_S6548UDrqtUrTdO8w&oe=674704B4	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,641	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509440}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ekn73mAbfKUQ7kNvgE9HSZA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATXFUMibGwMhSpb0htSU9DN&oh=00_AYDVYpK6bNZSeD-tPFnUPEhqPPfPonegDyOkh9sEdakuBg&oe=6746F1B5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,648	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509440}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ekn73mAbfKUQ7kNvgE9HSZA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATXFUMibGwMhSpb0htSU9DN&oh=00_AYDVYpK6bNZSeD-tPFnUPEhqPPfPonegDyOkh9sEdakuBg&oe=6746F1B5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,647	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509440}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ekn73mAbfKUQ7kNvgE9HSZA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATXFUMibGwMhSpb0htSU9DN&oh=00_AYDVYpK6bNZSeD-tPFnUPEhqPPfPonegDyOkh9sEdakuBg&oe=6746F1B5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,508,482	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2508480}'	No	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	When Helena Lane arrived at the police station, dawn had yet to break. Tiny snowflakes swirled in the night wind, melting as soon as they touched the ground, leaving a muddy mess. Two hours earlier, Helena had received news that her newlywed husband, Kenneth Keller, had been arrested on suspicion of assault. Not wanting to alarm her family, she came alone as his lawyer and closest relative. Seated in the visitation room, Helena was focused on cleaning the grayish mud off her high heels when Kenneth entered, escorted by two officers. Seeing her, his eyes flickered with a hint of surprise before he casually slouched into the seat across from her, looking more relaxed than he ever did at home. There wasn’t a hint of panic in his demeanor and certainly no trace of fear. As the heir to one of Greenwick’s most powerful family empires, Kenneth was notorious for his rebellious streak, acting with complete disregard for convention and authority. Fear? It was something others felt around him, not the other way around. Had it not been for the high-ranking officer overseeing the case, he wouldn’t have been here at all, no matter what trouble he caused. Helena stared at him, expressionless, and got straight to the point. “Mr. Keller, care to explain what happened last night?” Kenneth draped his arms over the back of the chair, lazily studying the woman seated opposite him, who looked all serious and professional. Her camel cashmere coat was pressed to perfection, her clear, unblemished face free of makeup, and her low ponytail perfectly in place. She showed none of the anger or panic one might expect from a wife who’d just learned of her husband’s charges. Her demeanor was all business. “And are you asking as the corporate attorney, or…” he let his lips curl slightly, pausing deliberately, then lowered his voice to a murmur, “as my wife?” The low, suggestive tone seemed to linger in the air, but Helena remained unfazed, her gaze cool. “Is there a difference?” He raised an eyebrow. “If you’re here as an attorney, I want a replacement.” He paused, then gave her a sidelong glance, a touch of mischief gleaming in his eyes. “If you’re here as my wife, then you should start by calling me ‘honey.’” Helena glanced at him, completely unamused by the little game he was playing in a situation like this. This was all too typical of him. “If the charges stick, you’ll be looking at three to ten years behind bars.” Helena’s cool voice was laced with sarcasm as she added, “Tired of your fancy feasts, Mr. Keller? Thought you’d try bread and pickles for a change?” Kenneth met her mildly annoyed gaze. He was entirely unfazed and even held a roguish grin. “What, worried about me?” Seeing that Kenneth had no intention of cooperating, Helena, who had only come as a formality, decided not to waste any more time and rose to leave. “This is the police station, Mr. Keller. Talking nonsense here is more troublesome than keeping silent,” she reminded him, urging him not to spout off. “And remember, we signed a prenuptial agreement.” Feelings of attachment had no place in their contractual, paper-thin marriage. Were it not for the fact that he was needed at the South City project bidding event that afternoon—or the concern that his grandmother would worry if she learned of his arrest—she wouldn’t have bothered with him at all. It wasn’t until Helena’s figure disappeared through the door that Kenneth slowly withdrew his gaze. She hadn’t even glanced back, completely indifferent to whether or not he’d assaulted another woman. But then again, to her, their marriage was never real. She’d personally drafted the prenuptial agreement and had never considered him a life partner. In truth, she had never intended for him to play any lasting role in her life. The roguish smile on his handsome face faded gradually. His eyelids lowered, and his eyes held a barely perceptible hint of disappointment. Ten minutes later, Helena found herself outside the interview room, facing the lead officer, Eric Langston. After five years, Eric’s aura was more intimidating than ever, radiating a fierce, unapproachable presence that surpassed even what she remembered. Helena had anticipated seeing Eric at the police station, but when she finally faced him, she paused for a couple of seconds to collect herself. Five years ago, Helena could never have guessed that, Eric, her frugal, hardworking senior—a man she’d worked part-time jobs with—came from a prominent family. That was until Eric’s mother warned her, “A beggar of unknown origin, a stray the Keller family took in, daring to latch onto my son? Take a good look at yourself! “My son has a fiancée—someone whose family background, upbringing, and character make you unworthy to even shine her shoes. Oh, and in case you didn’t know, they’ll be going abroad together soon. “You’d better understand your place and stop shamelessly clinging to my son. Getting rid of someone as low as you is easier than squashing an ant.” Before she turned seven, Helena had been forced to beg on the streets, only to be rescued during a police raid on a human trafficking ring. Since her parents were never identified through the DNA database, she was sent to an orphanage. She grew up used to the scorn of others but never had she felt such raw humiliation. It was as though her dignity had been ripped away, thrown to the ground, and trampled upon. Any feelings she had for Eric vanished completely. If he hadn’t hidden his identity, she wouldn’t have suffered this shame. Out of pride and resentment, she never saw him again after that, even after he graduated. As time went by, Helena realized that Eric’s mother had been behind it all and that she might have directed some of her resentment toward him unfairly. With a polite yet distant smile, Helena broke the silence. “Eric, it’s been a long time.” Eric assessed Helena with an impassive gaze. Seeing her composed demeanor, he raised his brows slightly and nodded. He then turned and entered the interview room first. Helena exhaled deeply, steeling herself as she followed him inside as a witness. Her marriage to Kenneth was a well-kept secret. Aside from close family, no one knew they were married. Kenneth refused to cooperate with the police, adamantly withholding any details about what happened the previous night. Left with no choice, Helena had to implement a backup plan: testifying as his wife. After all, rumor had it that in Wellington's criminal investigations division, Eric was known as the “Judge"—once he set his sights on someone, even the smallest sins from birth would be unearthed. Kenneth, being the reckless type, was bound to have skeletons in his closet. With the South City project at a critical juncture and Kenneth’s role as CEO on the line, this was the worst possible time for a scandal. Moreover, his grandmother's frail health couldn't withstand such a shock. Helena knew she had to protect him, both for professional and personal reasons. Once the deposition was complete, Eric regarded Helena with a complicated expression. “When did you and Mr. Keller get married?” Helena met his intense gaze, feeling a slight ripple in her heart before quickly composing herself. She replied calmly, “Almost a month ago. Would you like to see the marriage certificate?” It had only been a month since Eric had applied for a transfer back to Greenwick. Had it not been for a minor delay in the paperwork... Eric’s gaze darkened, and after a moment, he spoke with difficulty, “Are you certain you were with him the entire night?” After a brief pause, he added, “As a lawyer, you should be aware of the consequences of perjury.” Sensing his doubt, Helena took a deep breath and responded with professional confidence. “According to Article 305 of the Criminal Code, committing perjury is punishable by up to three years in prison or detention. In serious cases, it carries a sentence of three to seven years. "And if a lawyer commits a crime intentionally, their license will be revoked. Which is precisely why my testimony carries even more weight.” Kenneth had been accused of breaking into a hotel room at 12:37 a.m., assaulting a female celebrity, and not leaving until more than two hours had passed. Testifying as his wife, Helena claimed that Kenneth had been home until just before midnight, stepping out only at 11:57 p.m. By her calculations, even in the fastest sports car, it would take at least an hour to reach the hotel from their house. Moreover, she had obtained all surveillance footage from the route Kenneth took after leaving, each clip showing him driving past, proving he had no time to commit the crime. Chapter 0002 "The police retrieved hotel surveillance screenshots that show the perpetrator wearing a mask. Basing suspicion on nothing more than a similar build and hairstyle is clearly insufficient evidence.” Helena’s voice was calm but precise, each word landing with conviction. Eric felt a slight ringing in his ears from her firm tone. Watching her, who was radiating professional confidence, he couldn’t help but recall how she once dominated the debate stage back in college with the same spirit. The secondary officer, noticing Eric’s silence, couldn’t hold back. “The victim identified him personally, and we found DNA that matches Mr. Keller’s—that’s our strongest evidence!” Helena’s sharp, clear gaze didn’t waver; she remained as composed as ever, unshaken. “After more than two hours of alleged assault, not a single fingerprint or any other biological trace was recovered from the victim or the scene. I have every reason to believe Kenneth is being framed.” The secondary officer protested, “What if he knew how to cover his tracks, cleaning the scene thoroughly?” “What if?” Helena’s lips curved slightly, and her eyes held a confident gleam. “What if he wasn’t there at all? It’s the police’s duty to eliminate reasonable doubt; the law doesn’t permit presumption of guilt.” The officer was left speechless, eventually turning to Eric for backup, only to see him staring at Helena in a daze. Unable to resist, he nudged Eric with his elbow. “You…do you really believe him?” Eric finally came to his senses, his voice hoarse as he asked. Helena paused, taken aback. Did she believe Kenneth? Ever since she was adopted by the Keller family at ten, supposedly due to a favorable fortune reading, she had witnessed Kenneth’s defiance and disregard for rules and morals, his actions always based on his whims. But when she received the news of his arrest around three in the morning, even knowing the police had collected his DNA, her first move hadn’t been to go to the station. Instead, she’d instructed someone to look for evidence of his alibi. Subconsciously, when it came to this matter, she actually trusted Kenneth! No matter how he usually acted out, he’d never crossed that line. This realization brought an inexplicable unease to her heart. She averted her gaze from Eric and said softly but firmly, “I only trust the evidence.” Eric watched her, remaining silent for a long time. With the alibi evidence presented, Kenneth’s suspicion was reduced. Given his influential status, the police had no choice but to grant Helena’s request for bail. “Someone actually managed to wrest a detainee from the captain’s hands—looks like we’re in for a miracle,” murmured an officer. "Miss Lane works for the legal department at Keller Corporation, doesn’t she? She’s not only beautiful but also impressively skilled with criminal cases—definitely worth a second look." "She’s actually two years his junior—they’re both alumni. With all her achievements, how did they not know each other back then?" Eric stood by the window, the officers' murmurs buzzing in his ears, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene below. The tall, commanding figure of a man walked out of the police station, following a slender woman. From behind, they looked like a perfect match, though it stung to watch. Eric’s hands, hanging at his sides, clenched instinctively. Memories from five years ago surfaced vividly. At graduation, his family arranged for him to study abroad. Before leaving, he asked Helena to meet him, intending to confess his feelings. If she was willing, he’d take her with him; he’d even secured a spot for her at the same school. But from evening until dawn, he waited for five long hours. Helena never showed, and then she blocked his number. Unable to let go, he sought her out that night, only to witness Helena stepping out of Kenneth’s car, her clothes disheveled. Sensing his presence, Kenneth shifted to block her view, shielding her as they headed toward the house. One of Kenneth’s security guards quickly covered Eric’s mouth and dragged him to the side entrance. Eric struggled, desperate to confront Helena and find out what had happened but was met with Kenneth’s unrestrained fist. "She’s mine. Try to get close to her again, and I don’t care if your last name’s Langston—I’ll end you life." After that night, every attempt Eric made to see Helena was thwarted by Kenneth. Finally, Kenneth “accidentally” called him, letting him hear Helena say she didn’t want to see him and never would. Eric had given himself five years to let go, yet he still couldn’t. But now, he had come back only to find he was one step too late! Back then, Eric sensed that Helena had feelings for him. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the surge of resentment and resisted the urge to rush down and pull Helena away. Kenneth, initially following leisurely behind Helena, suddenly quickened his pace as they approached the car, as though sensing something. He wrapped an arm around her, his touch overly intimate. Helena’s body went rigid, and she instinctively tried to push him off with a frown. "What’s gotten into you now?" "Didn’t sleep all night—can’t walk straight," Kenneth replied, completely unbothered, practically leaning his full weight onto her shoulder. Helena muttered, “Serves you right,” under her breath. Realizing they were almost at the car and that she couldn’t budge him, she gave up and resigned herself to dragging him along like a dead weight. Fortunately, ever since Kenneth had pushed her into the fountain when she was twelve, she’d kept up with self-defense training over the years, enough to prevent him from easily knocking her over. Finally reaching the car, Kenneth, in a rare moment of consideration, opened the door for her and even held a hand above the frame to protect her from bumping her head. Helena eyed him warily. “What are you up to now?” From the first day she’d met Kenneth, she’d learned that the prettier the smile, the more dangerous the person. "I'm Kenneth Keller; you can call me Ken!" Helena had never seen such a beautiful boy before. Standing in the sunlight, he looked like a porcelain doll that glowed. His bright smile eased some of her nervousness at being in her new home. She shyly placed her hand in his. But the next moment, his smile turned malicious and dangerous. She felt something slimy squirm in her palm, and when she looked down, a small green snake was flicking its tongue at her. Horrified, Helena fainted instantly. He was worse than the kids who bullied her back at the orphanage. As Kenneth grew older, his methods of teasing and tormenting Helena became endlessly inventive. Helena went from feeling nervous and afraid to a constant state of vigilance, learning to gauge the level of danger just by reading his expressions and movements. Just like now. Her entire body tensed, ready to respond at any moment. Kenneth’s roguish grin spread across his finely sculpted face, softening with an unusual gentleness. “Coming all the way here early in the morning to rescue me from 'Judge Langston'—thanks for the effort, honey.” Helena held his gaze for a few seconds, assessing the threat level. Confirming it was low, she mentally deactivated her alert. She rubbed her arms discreetly, trying to shake off the goosebumps, then leaned down and got into the car. Kenneth shut the door for her and made his way around to the passenger side. Before getting in, he shot a smug, defiant grin and lifted his brows at a particular window of the police station, oozing satisfaction. “Where did you actually go last night?” Helena finally asked after they’d driven a fair distance from the station. Though she’d found enough evidence to prove Kenneth didn’t have time to commit the crime, the police had still found his DNA at the scene, a fact that couldn’t be overlooked. Without clearing up this detail, his suspicion wouldn’t fully dissipate. Knowing his movements would allow Helena to defend him more effectively and prevent further police scrutiny. Kenneth reclined lazily in his seat, adopting his usual indifference. He shot back with her own words, “Did you forget about the prenuptial agreement you drafted yourself, Miss Lane?” No interference. No questions. It was the most crucial clause in their marriage agreement, second only to asset division—the very foundation of their contractual union. “Mr. Keller, I have no intention of prying into your private life,” Helena said, keeping her eyes on the road as she gripped the steering wheel, patiently explaining, “Right now, you’re only out on bail. The police haven’t dropped their suspicions. Knowing your whereabouts last night is the only way to clear you.” Kenneth suddenly sat up, turning to study the sharp lines of her profile. His eyes flickered slightly, and his voice held a faint, almost undetectable trace of tension. “Do you…believe I didn’t do it?” Chapter 0003 Helena ignored Kenneth’s odd look and said coolly, "What kind of woman could you possibly not get, Mr. Keller? You don’t need to stoop to something so low." In terms of looks, wealth, and power, Kenneth was a constant presence in the country’s top three "Most Eligible Bachelors" lists. Women who fawned over him numbered in the thousands. A month ago, on that fateful night when he’d let his guard slip—an infatuated woman had drugged him, leading to an unexpected encounter with a drunken Helena. Kenneth scoffed and settled back into his seat, smirking. “Since you know me so well, Miss Lane, why don’t you take a guess at where I was last night?” Helena frowned slightly. “Mr. Keller, your lack of cooperation will only prolong the police investigation.” “And so what?” Kenneth scoffed, raising an eyebrow. “Are you worried the police will dig too deep, or are you more concerned that someone else might come up empty-handed?” Realizing he’d let slip more than he intended, Kenneth quickly shifted his focus, glancing at the upcoming intersection. “Take a left here and drop me off at the Starlight Club.” Ignoring his veiled jabs, Helena kept her tone professional. “The afternoon’s bidding event is important. You’ll need to attend in top form.” Without a word, she continued driving in the opposite direction, away from the club. Kenneth was silent for a moment, then lifted his gaze with a wry smile. “Miss Lane, are you planning to breach the marriage agreement? Because if that’s the case, then I could ask you to fulfill certain marital duties.” Screech! The car came to an abrupt halt. The white sedan quickly reversed direction and headed straight for Greenwick’s largest entertainment club. When Kenneth chose to be reckless, nothing—not even a contract—could rein him in. The only reason he upheld their agreement was that Helena had followed it to the letter. If she broke it, what right did she have to expect him to do the same? Though Kenneth was unpredictable, he never shirked his responsibilities. After a night out and a morning spent at Starlight, he still showed up impeccably dressed and right on time for the afternoon bidding event. But as soon as it ended, he vanished once again. Helena was on her way back to the office when she received a call from Kenneth’s grandmother, Rachel Wilson. “Helena, the bidding event is over, right? Don’t forget to come home with Kenneth for dinner tonight!” That was when it hit Helena—it was the end of the month. The Keller family rule required every family member in Greenwick to return home for dinner on the last day of the month, no matter how busy they were. Kenneth never took that family rule seriously; it was always up to Helena to remind him. This time, however, she’d been too busy reviewing bid documents and dealing with Kenneth’s issues at the police station that morning, so the reminder had slipped her mind. Not wanting to disappoint Rachel, Helena reluctantly called Kenneth three times. But he didn’t answer his phone. Kenneth was too independent to tolerate bodyguards trailing him. His protection detail consisted of covert security, hidden and discreet. Helena hesitated, ultimately deciding not to ask them for his whereabouts. They only answered to Kenneth, and they might not tell her anyway. Besides, if he found out she’d been trying to track him down, who knew what kind of reaction she’d face? Left with no choice, Helena headed to the Starlight Club on the off chance he’d be there. It seemed her luck was in her favor. She had been to the club a few times before with her friend, Miranda Cook, so the manager recognized her. Upon learning she was looking for Kenneth, he graciously offered to pass along the message. After a few minutes, the manager returned, looking pale, and shook his head apologetically. "Miss Lane, I’m sorry, but Mr. Keller said he’s unavailable." Helena lowered her gaze, keeping her expression unchanged. When the manager had opened the door to enter, she’d caught a quick glimpse inside. In the room, a sultry woman in a skimpy outfit was moving suggestively to the music, clinging to a pole in a dance. She hadn’t seen Kenneth directly, but with such a lively atmosphere, it was clear he wasn’t short of female company. So, he was irritated that she’d interrupted his fun. Helena offered the manager a polite smile, slipped him a few bills from her wallet as a tip, and left the club, heading back to her car. “Five minutes. If you don’t come down by then, I’m leaving. You can explain yourself to Grandma.” Helena pulled out her phone, found Kenneth’s profile picture, and quickly sent him a message. The last text she’d sent him was a month ago, forwarding the marriage agreement, to which he’d replied with a curt “Whatever.” After hitting send, she set a five-minute countdown on her phone, leaned back in her seat, and closed her eyes to rest. Kenneth had been raised by Rachel and held a deep respect for her. Helena had once overheard someone joking, “Kenneth Keller fears nothing and no one—except a call from his grandmother.” While an exaggeration, there was truth to it. Kenneth, like an untamed stallion, answered to no one… except Rachel. Sure enough, with five seconds left on the countdown, the passenger door flew open. As Kenneth slid into the car, a blast of icy wind rushed in, making Helena shiver as her eyes snapped open. “Grown some nerve, haven’t you? Threatening me now?” Kenneth’s eyes narrowed even further, his gaze sharp and dangerous. Before Helena could respond, her phone’s alarm went off. It was the countdown reminder. She casually switched it off and started the car. “You flatter me, Mr. Keller. I didn’t mean to ruin your fun, but today is a special case. After all, Grandma is waiting for you.” Kenneth’s frustration turned to a bitter smile as he replied with a mocking tone, “Too bad your last name isn’t Keller. Otherwise, people might think you’re her real grandchild.” With a frustrated exhale, he slammed the passenger door shut, making the car jolt slightly as it pulled away from the curb. The biting chill that had entered quickly faded, replaced by the warmth of the car’s heater—set to full, just the way Helena liked it in the cramped space since she hated the cold. Helena kept her hands steady on the wheel, stealing a quick sideways glance at Kenneth. The dim overhead light cast a warm, amber glow over his sculpted profile, softening the sharp lines of his face and adding an unreadable depth to his eyes. She lowered her gaze, instinctively avoiding any unnecessary confrontation. When Rachel chose Helena from the orphanage, she’d been explicit about her intentions: adopting and supporting Helena was all for the benefit of her grandson, Kenneth. Helena was to be his subordinate, his friend, his partner, and possibly even his wife. But not even Rachel could have predicted that Kenneth would see Helena as a rival. From her first day in the Keller family, Kenneth had made it his mission to give Helena a hard time. Initially, Helena thought her presence was unwelcome and that perhaps he genuinely disliked her. Later, she realized it was jealousy driving him. He resented her for the affection Rachel showed her, feeling as if she had stolen his exclusive bond with Rachel. Once Helena understood that, she stopped trying to earn Kenneth’s approval and kept her distance as much as possible. Her path was clear: to be Kenneth’s loyal subordinate, protect him, and repay the Keller family’s support and care. Everything unfolded as she planned. After graduating from college, she joined Keller Corporation’s legal department, shielding Kenneth’s reckless behavior and ensuring he maintained his CEO position. But everything changed the night they, both drunk, slept together—and were caught by Rachel. To ease Rachel’s worries, Kenneth approached Helena with a proposal for a contractual marriage. In exchange, once the timing was right, they would divorce, and she would be free to live her life as she pleased. Freeing herself from the burden of the Keller family’s debt was something Helena secretly yearned for; deep down, she had no desire to remain entangled with Kenneth. But then, just as they were settling into the marriage, Rachel fell ill, diagnosed with a terminal condition after being hospitalized from the initial shock. To ease Rachel’s mind, Helena agreed to Kenneth’s proposal. Though she wasn’t Rachel’s biological granddaughter—and Rachel’s decision to adopt her had been partly self-serving—over the years, Helena had felt genuine love and care from Rachel. In her heart, she had come to see Rachel as her only family in the world. Not wanting to leave any regrets behind for her, Helena resolved to make this contract marriage appear as genuine as possible. Until the end, she would maintain the pretense of playing the role of a devoted wife to give Rachel peace. Chapter 0004 At the entrance of the Keller Estate. After Helena parked the car, Kenneth silently stepped out. Seeing this, Helena quickly got out as well and hurried to follow. They had to put on a complete act in front of Rachel, pretending to be a deeply affectionate couple. Fortunately, Kenneth kept his composure. Just as they approached the main gate, he paused for a brief moment. Seizing the opportunity, Helena stepped forward, gently wrapping her hand around his arm. Kenneth’s movements stiffened slightly. He slowly lowered his gaze, eyeing her slender hand resting on the crook of his arm. Helena took a deep breath, lifted her gaze, and smiled at him. “For Grandma’s sake, please bear with me, dear husband.” “Likewise.” Kenneth’s thin lips curved slightly, his tone carrying a hint of mockery. “Thank you for your hard work, dear wife.” After a brief pause, he lifted his other hand and firmly pressed down on the back of Helena’s hand, giving her a meaningful smile before striding forward. Caught off guard, Helena stumbled slightly, managing to steady herself after a moment. Yet, his smile left her heart racing, filled with unease. She couldn’t shake the feeling that Kenneth was quietly plotting something again! The Keller Estate was a traditional classical manor, elegant and refined, crafted with ingenuity. The architecture lay nestled by hills and waters, with layered courtyards and pavilions. Helena and Kenneth followed the servant for a while before arriving at the main dining hall. Inside the brightly lit dining hall, the large mahogany dining table, intricately carved, was already surrounded by family members. The Keller family of Greenwick had nearly a century of history, but by Kenneth's grandfather's generation, the line had dwindled to just two sons and a daughter—none of whom had lived up to expectations. Kenneth’s grandfather, Walter Keller, had three children, each a disappointment in their own way. The eldest son was rebellious, storming out of the family home after Walter opposed his marriage to a mysterious dancer. Since that day, he vanished without a trace. The second son, Kenneth’s father, Raymond Keller, made his escape with a mistress, choosing to leave on the rainy night of Kenneth’s third birthday, only to meet his end in a car accident. Walter’s only daughter went abroad for school, fell for a delinquent, and chose to sever ties with her family rather than return. Hurt by his children, Walter grew indifferent toward Kenneth, instead investing his hopes in the extended family’s descendants. Near the end of his life, he nearly handed over the Keller family assets to his nephew. But Rachel intervened decisively. Leading a team of lawyers, she reclaimed control over the Keller family, defying opposition to appoint Kenneth as CEO of Keller Corporation. However, in the years Walter had been lenient, the extended family had embedded themselves within the Keller Corporation, securing key positions in various critical departments. Now and then, they continued their schemes, still aiming to wrest control of Keller Corporation from Kenneth. Rachel was fully aware of everything, but her age left her with limited strength; all she could do was maintain the delicate balance between Kenneth and the extended Keller family. In the banquet hall, only the members of the extended family were seated alongside Rachel. The head seat remained vacant, and the tableware set, as always, was reserved for Walter. Rachel, who had been listlessly listening to their complaints, brightened as soon as she saw Kenneth and Helena enter. Her eyes sparkled as she beckoned them over with a smile. "Ken, Lena, you're back! Come, have a seat!" The relatives who had been talking with Rachel were visibly displeased at being ignored, despite their attempts to hide it. Kenneth, however, appeared oblivious, leading Helena with confidence to sit beside Rachel. Leaning in, he whispered something to Rachel that had her laughing with joy, her gaze shifting periodically to Helena’s abdomen. Helena’s unease only grew stronger. With Rachel present, she couldn’t say anything directly, so when Kenneth turned to look at her, she shot him a warning look to stay quiet. He merely smirked with a laid-back, roguish grin, which made her grit her teeth and glare at him with even more frustration. To onlookers, however, this seemed like an affectionate exchange, with the young couple exchanging flirtatious glances. Not only had they kept everyone waiting, showing up late to the family dinner without so much as an apology, but they were now putting on a show of intimacy, clearly not taking the others seriously. Recalling Kenneth's usual audacious demeanor, the uncles were increasingly irritated. Kenneth’s eldest relative, Jerome Keller, was the first to break the silence. “I thought the bidding meeting for the South City project ended this afternoon. Did you two go off to a celebration party afterward?” With Jerome setting the tone, other relatives quickly chimed in. "What celebration could possibly be more important than a family dinner? Ken, we may overlook certain things you do outside, but traditions passed down through generations deserve respect." “Helena, Grandma has spent years teaching and guiding you, yet instead of keeping Ken in check, you go along with his antics. You’re letting her down!” Subtle verbal jabs came at her from all directions. Helena, long accustomed to this, kept her gaze lowered and ignored their insinuating remarks, turning a deaf ear to the sharp-edged words aimed her way. After all, with Kenneth here, he would be the one to handle these people when things got out of control. Sure enough, in the next instant, Kenneth's smile vanished. He suddenly hurled the expensive teacup in his hand, sending it crashing across the room. The sharp sound of shattering porcelain echoed through the banquet hall, creating an atmosphere of intense pressure that radiated from him, silencing everyone in an instant. Even the small child in someone's arms was too frightened to make a sound. “Celebration dinner, family dinner—it doesn’t matter. If there’s food, just eat and be content, but know your limits. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make what you eat go right back out. “The biggest rule in the Keller family is that there are no rules. Otherwise, none of you would be here making pointless remarks. “Neither I nor Grandma see any issues with Helena being the next matriarch, yet you all feel entitled to judge. If you’re so eager to critique, should I air some of your dirty laundry so we can all evaluate each other?” Kenneth crossed his arms and leaned back, one leg resting casually over the other, his gaze lingering on Jerome for a moment before sweeping lazily around the room. His expression was like that of a grim reaper in idle contemplation, deciding which one of them he might claim next. The unfiltered suggestion, the blatant sarcasm—even an obvious challenge glimmered in his eyes. Hearing the implication behind his words, the extended members of the family felt both offended and afraid, their discomfort evident as they instinctively looked toward Jerome for direction. "Ken, we’re your elders, just offering reminders for your own good and for the family’s sake," Jerome replied, holding Kenneth’s sharp gaze for a moment before shifting to Helena. "Since we're on the topic of secrets, why don’t we let Helena explain why she was at the police station this morning?" At that, Helena’s heart skipped a beat. She’d received a call from the police that morning and had promptly informed the PR department to keep the news tightly contained. Yet somehow, Jerome knew she had gone to the police station that morning! Helena instinctively glanced at Kenneth, only to find him seated there, arms crossed, a faintly amused look in his eyes as he noticed her gaze. Years of understanding between them meant that with just one look, Helena grasped his intention. He was subtly hinting at Jerome’s embezzlement, deliberately provoking him by implying he could make him spit it back out. Jerome, who had never taken Kenneth seriously, wasn’t one to tolerate a threat and quickly struck back. But in doing so, he unwittingly exposed his weakness. Yet Kenneth had used her as bait without warning, setting her up as part of his ploy to corner Jerome! Helena clenched her fists discreetly, gritting her teeth in silence. Her instincts hadn’t let her down—Kenneth was definitely up to something, setting this trap with her squarely in the middle of it. She knew he was about to throw her under the bus, yet she had no choice but to play along, as if she were a willing partner in the scheme. It was maddening! If not for Rachel’s presence, Helena truly would have loved to walk out and let Kenneth handle this on his own. Sensing the tension, Rachel looked over anxiously and asked, “Lena, is everything alright?” “Grandma.” Helena took a deep breath, calming herself before gently patting Rachel’s hand with a reassuring smile. “If something was wrong, would I still be here sitting beside you?” Rachel still seemed unconvinced and glanced at Kenneth, who nodded lazily with a faint smile, which finally put her at ease. Taking advantage of the moment, Helena shot Kenneth a quick glare before turning back, her expression subtly mocking as she looked at Jerome. “Uncle Jerome, I didn’t expect you to be so concerned about me, knowing my whereabouts in such detail. To an outsider, it might look as if you’d had someone tailing me!” Helena indirectly called out Jerome’s surveillance, tossing the ball back into his court with effortless poise. “As your niece-in-law, I may not be the brightest, but I truly don’t understand what you’re implying. Why don’t you clarify what exactly it is that I’ve done that’s so questionable?” Chapter 0005 Jerome knew he’d misspoken, yet he hardly cared that Helena had caught him slipping. “This morning, you rushed off to the police station—wasn’t it to reconnect with that new captain of the station, Eric Langston?” Helena’s heart skipped a beat. Not only was Jerome fully aware of her whereabouts, but he also knew she was acquainted with Eric. She’d underestimated Jerome. After all, when she met Eric seven years ago, he was reserved and unapproachable, always keeping his distance from others. Moreover, his mother had erased all traces of her connection with Eric to remove the stain she posed on their family, clearing all records and keeping everything well-hidden. Almost no one knew that she and Eric had been familiar with each other, let alone shared a faintly ambiguous past. If Jerome had the means to uncover her connection with Eric, he could just as easily find out why Kenneth had gone to the police station. Hinting at an old flame between her and Eric was clearly an attempt to drive a wedge. If she didn’t deny it, Rachel would naturally start to doubt her relationship with Kenneth. And even if Kenneth knew the truth, Jerome’s words would plant seeds of suspicion in his heart that would, over time, lead to cracks. On the other hand, denying it would inevitably drag up the accusations of assault against Kenneth. If Rachel found out, it would not only make her question their story of falling in love over time and choosing to marry but also leave her disappointed in Kenneth. Jerome would then seize the opportunity to make even more outrageous demands. "Uncle Jerome, you really give me too much credit." Helena’s mind raced, though her expression remained unreadable. "If I actually had any history with Mr. Langston, I’d certainly have asked him to treat you a bit more courteously before your visit." Jerome’s pupils contracted, and his expression, like a fractured mask, began to crack silently. Eric’s position was indeed unique, and Jerome had specifically arranged a visit to him on the first day he arrived in Greenwick. There were countless people eager to meet him, and Jerome had struggled through numerous attempts just to secure an appointment. When they finally met, Eric’s demeanor was cold and cutting, his gaze sharp and distant, as though he’d seen right through Jerome’s intentions from the start. In an attempt to bridge the gap, Jerome had mentioned Helena, who had once been Eric’s schoolmate. Unexpectedly, what was initially supposed to be a brief five-minute meeting turned into a half-hour conversation with Eric. And just last night, despite the gravity of the incident surrounding Kenneth—witnesses and evidence stacked against him—Helena had still managed to bail him out from the station. After all, Eric wasn’t just any officer; he was known as the "Judge." Sensing an opportunity, Jerome had dropped hints in front of everyone, trying to gauge Helena’s relationship with Eric, hoping it would strain her connection with Kenneth. Without Helena’s support, he was certain Rachel would eventually see Kenneth as the reckless badboy he truly was. At that point, they could employ a few well-planned moves to seize everything from the Keller family. Yet Jerome hadn’t anticipated that young Helena would maintain her composure so well, even managing to turn the tables on him. The Kellers had strict rules: family members could pursue either business or government, but never both. His secret meeting with Eric was already a breach of those family principles. Noticing the scrutinizing looks from the other relatives, particularly the sharp stares from Rachel and Kenneth, Jerome felt a pang of unease, uncertain how Helena had learned of his visit with Eric. His chest tightened as he gritted his teeth and pressed on, “So if it wasn’t to catch up with Mr. Langston, why did you rush to the station first thing this morning?” Before Helena could respond, she sensed something amiss and instinctively stood to shield Rachel. A loud bang erupted in the next instant. Kenneth, without warning, flipped the entire dining table in Jerome’s direction. Jerome had no time to dodge as dishes, utensils, and food crashed down onto him. A plate of green vegetables landed squarely on his head, resembling a makeshift hat perched on his hair. Ignoring Jerome’s disheveled appearance and the twisted fury on his face, Kenneth leaned back in his seat, casually wiping his fingers. His movements were graceful, his expression relaxed as if he were seated in a tranquil riverside pavilion, leisurely listening to a distant melody. “It seems the Keller family meal doesn’t suit everyone’s taste,” Kenneth said, his voice calm. “In that case, no one needs to eat.” He paused briefly before adding, “And as for the end-of-month family dinner tradition, it’s time we canceled that as well.” With a casual wave, his private guards and bodyguards emerged, promptly escorting all extended relatives out of the estate. Rachel looked on, momentarily stunned, before giving Kenneth a disapproving glance. “Ken, you’ve managed to offend all your relatives.” Kenneth raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. “They openly disrespected me. Did they really think they wouldn’t offend me?” Beside him, Helena felt her eye twitch. Would it ever end? He’d clearly wanted to cancel the end-of-month dinner for a while and had finally found his excuse, all under the pretense of “protecting” her. Rachel’s gaze shifted between Helena and Kenneth, her expression softening as she smiled knowingly. “Seeing how well you two get along really puts my mind at ease!” “Well, since you’re at ease, how about cooperating with the doctor and focusing on getting better?” Kenneth stepped forward, gently holding Rachel’s arm, while his other hand reached around to brush Helena’s cheek, his eyes on her. “What do you say, darling?” Though filled with frustration, Helena had no choice but to offer a sweet smile and nod. With an exaggerated sigh, Rachel looked longingly at Helena. “Ah, if I could just hold a great-grandchild in my arms, I’d be content even in death!” Helena’s mind immediately flashed back to Kenneth’s earlier whispered words to Rachel, which had made her repeatedly glance at Helena’s abdomen. He must have said something he shouldn’t have! After hesitating for a few seconds, she couldn’t bear to let Rachel down and spoke gently, “Grandma, as long as you take care of yourself, I’m sure that day will come.” Rachel beamed with joy at Helena's response. Since the family dinner had been cut short, Rachel instructed the staff to bring out fresh dishes. With Helena and Kenneth accompanying her, she enjoyed an extra small plate of pasta, a rare treat, and asked them both to stay overnight at the estate so they could join her for breakfast in the morning. Kenneth, evidently too tired to return to the Starlight Club for his usual late-night revelry, surprisingly agreed. Helena, with no other choice, stayed as well. They returned to the room Rachel had prepared for them. The spacious room was decorated with romantic touches, and in the soft glow of flickering candles, the atmosphere felt thick with unspoken tension. The bed, draped in pure white sheets, was scattered with red roses arranged in a large heart shape, their rich fragrance filling the air. Helena and Kenneth exchanged glances, both speechless. She quickly found the light switch and turned on the overhead lights. The bright light dispelled much of the room's suggestive atmosphere. Helena turned to Kenneth, choosing a decidedly unromantic topic. "Do you think Jerome had anything to do with the false accusations against you?" Though phrased as a question, there was a tone of certainty in her voice. Kenneth didn’t respond. Instead, he looked down at her with a cold, assessing gaze. “Mr. Langston—he’s still lingering around you, isn’t he?” Seeing she didn’t immediately respond, he pressed on bluntly, as if worried she might misunderstand his meaning. “If you’re truly interested in rekindling things with him, just say so. There’s no need to sneak around behind my back.” Kenneth was one of the few who knew about her past with Eric. His use of the word "rekindling" was laced with sarcasm. Helena couldn’t stand it anymore and snapped, “Kenneth, what’s gotten into you? Haven’t I played along enough with all your schemes?” Kenneth met her gaze, which was now blazing with anger, and seemed momentarily at a loss. After a couple of seconds, he responded in a low voice, “I just don’t want to be blindsided with a betrayal like tonight.” Thinking of Jerome’s earlier provocations, Helena took a deep breath, about to reassure Kenneth. But an inexplicable sensation began to rise within her—a warmth that felt like a spark, ready to spread like wildfire through her body. Sensing something was off, she looked up at Kenneth, only to find his face slightly flushed, his intense gaze fixed on her. In the depths of his eyes, there was a fierce, flickering heat as if a flame had been ignited and was burning wildly.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15543&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15543&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466919986_534033072870870_7540673277837274692_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=W-XebbGdZEUQ7kNvgHVrwxs&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AFRiHgWoZa_BYKEtHCqwL5_&oh=00_AYCTqUrPsX59Y0Jn3EhQJ_f5W0QlZH0BvNvHs1s2SjvqXg&oe=674706D2	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,510,482	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2509440}'	No	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462595255_1458168571534635_1126135952958502543_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=N021ynl3AAUQ7kNvgGuiD7g&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ae7HEJ1A0v1soVBe1Od0AzU&oh=00_AYCDE85Lm1hprVL6FpN7pT7C-EIglbCo5uOXB_bf6kWfMA&oe=6746FB5D	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,508,441	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2508444}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	Effortless Manicures Anytime, Anywhere!	💅 Achieve salon-quality manicures with ease using Clip & Click™! No more struggling with traditional nail clippers - let the powerful motor and innovative design do the work for you. 👉 Click Shop Now And Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight!	SHOP_NOW	https://norvure.com/products/clip-click%E2%84%A2-t	HappyMe's	https://www.facebook.com/100094368992659/	4,183	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	norvure.com	IMAGE	40% Off Until Midnight	https://norvure.com/products/clip-click%E2%84%A2-the-effortless-electric-nail-trimmer	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440943208_1131808218104590_2955018481176265273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tYceWEBQyXYQ7kNvgEkpPzK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AMoauMjVGIpIAHzCxCq1w4U&oh=00_AYCoaydXdGsKAuex1sQTlORMY_y4wDnKjRIlizRvPQTnKw&oe=67470D19	PERSON_PROFILE	HappyMe's	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,509,789	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-11-22 19:51	active	1909	Читать следующую главу👉	Когда она узнала, что незнакомый мужчина, с которым она провела свою первую брачную ночь, оказался ее законным мужем по договоренности, она сошла с ума! ===== Камилла Петрова сегодня вышла замуж. К несчастью для неё, жениха нигде не было видно. Она оглядела пустую комнату, и её лицо стало белым, словно простыня. Она чувствовала себя совершенно униженной. Камилла не желала терпеть это оскорбление! Но что она могла поделать? С самого рождения все аспекты её жизни контролировались другими людьми. Само собой разумеется, это касалось и её замужества. Камиллу принудил к этому союзу отец, человек, которым управляла жадность. Её дедушка работал шофёром у Родиона Новикова, главы могущественной семьи Новиковых. По досадной случайности они попали в ужасную аварию, в которой дед Камиллы погиб, спасая Родиона. В последние месяцы небольшая компания, которой управляла её семья, везде и всюду погрязла в огромных долгах. Они находились на грани банкротства. Несмотря на это, её хитрый отец отказался просить помощи у семьи Новиковых, зная, что это отменит долг, который они должны были семье Петровых. Вместо этого он придумал план, согласно которому внук Родиона, Виталий Новиков, женится на Камилле. Учитывая богатство семьи Новиковых, они были уверены, что те дадут большие деньги в обмен на руку и сердце Камиллы. И, в качестве дополнительного бонуса, они, наконец, установили бы более прочную связь с семьёй Новиковых, которая была бы законно скреплена. Разумеется, семья Новиковых не могла позволить себе отказаться от этого предложения, иначе они рисковали потерять лицо в том или ином случае. Виталий решил выразить своё недовольство всем этим, не явившись на банкет, хотя на нём не присутствовало никого, кроме членов семей. Он также отказал Камилле в использовании фамилии Новиковых и запретил ей говорить людям, что она его жена. На протяжении всего этого, от начала и до конца, никто не потрудился спросить мнение самой Камиллы. Сейчас она стоит с прямой спиной и расправленными плечами. Её ресницы, возможно, слегка дрожали, но в глазах читалось упрямство. Она не собиралась поддаваться унижению. Но как ей следует поступить? В то время, когда девушка размышляла о том, как проведёт первую брачную ночь, она получила сообщение от одной из своих коллег. Женщина просила Камиллу подменить её на ночной смене. Та не стала долго раздумывать. Она вышла из зала и вызвала такси, чтобы отправиться в больницу. Мгновением позже она оказалась в комнате отдыха персонала больницы, проверяя записи пациентов, а её вечернее платье давно сменилось белым лабораторным халатом. Внезапно дверь с громким стуком распахнулась с внешней стороны и ударилась о стену. Не успела Камилла поднять глаза, чтобы взглянуть, что происходит, как дверь снова захлопнулась. Затем она услышала щелчок выключателя, и в помещении стало темно. По её спине пробежал холодок. «Кто...» Не успела она договорить, как её толкнули на стол. Куча канцелярских принадлежностей упала на пол, и в этот момент она почувствовала, как к её шее прижался холодный острый кай нжа. «Тихо!» - свирепо прошептал нападавший. Девушка едва могла разглядеть лицо мужчины, хотя его глаза выделялись. Они мерцали в тусклом свете, его взгляд был полон бдительности. В воздухе вокруг них витал знакомый запах железа, и она поняла, что этот человек ранен. Благодаря многолетнему обучению и опыту врача, Камилла смогла сохранить спокойствие. Затем она медленно согнула одну ногу, планируя атаковать мужчину коленом. Но тот видел её насквозь. Как только он почувствовал её движение, то с силой сжал её ноги вместе и прижал к столу своими мощными бёдрами. Вдруг в коридоре послышался шум шагов. Они направлялись прямо в комнату отдыха персонала. «Быстрее, я видела, как он шёл сюда!» Достаточно было одного крика о помощи, и эти люди ворвались бы в комнату. Отчаявшись, мужчина опустил голову и по*ловал Камиллу. Она стала бороться и была удивлена тем, что смогла легко оттолкнуть его. Тем более, что мужчина больше не угрожал ей нжом. Мысли девушки заметались. В этот момент тот, кто находился по ту сторону двери, схватился за ручку. Приняв решение, Камилла притянула мужчину к себе и обвила руками его шею. На этот раз она половала его. «Я могу вам помочь», - пробормотала она под нос, надеясь, что её страх не был заметен. Мужчина шумно сглотнул. Ему потребовалась секунда, чтобы принять решение, затем она почувствовала его горячее дыхание у своего уха: «Я возьму на себя ответственность за это». Его голос был низким и притягательным. Но он, похоже, неправильно понял. Она хотела, чтобы всё это было притворством. Он не должен был ни за что брать ответственность. В следующую секунду дверь снова распахнулась. Камилла и мужчина тут же слились в очередном полуе. Несмотря на их затруднительное положение, мужчина обнаружил, что его тело среагировало на звук. Он мог бы потеряться в нём, если бы люди за дверью не заговорили. «Чрт взьми! Да это же просто цующаяся парочка. Чувак, они и вправду занимаются этим в больнице. Имейте хоть немного приличия!» Свет из коридора проникал в комнату, обнажая пару. Однако тело мужчины было обхвачено Камиллой, скрывая его лицо от любопытных глаз незваных гостей. «Что ж, это точно не Виталий. Этот ублюдок тяжело ранен. Неважно, насколько соблазнительна женщина, я сомневаюсь, что у него хватит сил сделать с ней что-нибудь». «Но, чувак, эта женщина издаёт довольно приятные звуки, а?» «Заткнись и пошевеливайся! Нам нужно найти Виталия как можно скорее, иначе мы потеряем головы!» Послышался шорох и топот ног, и мужчины бросились прочь, а дверь вернулась в своё исходное положение. Мужчина знал, что его преследователи ушли, но осознание того, что теперь они остались одни, подействовало на его самообладание. Он просто сорвался, и неожиданная волна поти захлестнула его. Этот поток же*ния не обошёл стороной и Камиллу. Возможно, дело было в их близости, или в том, как интимно они касались друг друга, а может быть, во внезапном приливе адреналина, но на поверхность поднялась бунтарская жилка, о которой она даже не подозревала. До этого момента девушка жила серой однообразной жизнью, всегда подчиняясь правилам и планам, установленным для неё другими. На этот раз - хотя бы раз - она собиралась побаловать себя. Девушка отбросила свои запреты и предоставила мужчине свободу действий, чтобы он делал всё, что захочет. Когда они закончили, мужчина нежно поцеловал её в щёку. «Я приду за тобой», - прошептал он, в его голосе всё ещё слышались отголоски наслаждения. А затем он ушёл, так же внезапно, как и пришёл. Прошло немало времени, прежде чем Камилла смогла подняться на ноги. Тишину в комнате нарушил звонок её телефона. Она огляделась и обнаружила, что он лежит на краю стола. Камилла схватила телефон, пока он не упал, и нажала на кнопку ответа. «Доктор! - раздался взволнованный голос. -В центр неотложной помощи только что привезли пациента. Он попал в аварию и получил серьёзные травмы. Нам нужно, чтобы вы немедленно оказали ему помощь!» Камилла прочистила горло, чтобы голос звучал ровно: «Хорошо, я буду через минуту». Она положила трубку и направилась к двери, но остановилась на пороге. Она оглядела себя. Она и вправду занялась сксом с незнакомцем в свою брачную ночь. Это был самый возмутительный поступок в её жизни! Но сейчас было не время праздновать свой поступок или размышлять о его последствиях. Камилла привела себя в порядок и отправилась в центр экстренной помощи. Весь остаток ночи она была занята работой. Когда она наконец освободилась, уже близился рассвет. Вернувшись в комнату отдыха персонала, она обнаружила, что в комнате было всё так же грязно. Руки девушки сжались в кулаки, а в голове пронеслись воспоминания о бурном прошлой ночью. «Спасибо, что подменила меня, доктор Петрова», - коллега Камиллы, Яна Агафонова, вошла с благодарной улыбкой. Та выдавила из себя улыбку: «Пожалуйста». «Дальше я справлюсь сама. Тебе следует вернуться и немного отдохнуть, - Яна посмотрела на бумаги, разбросанные по полу, и приподняла брови. - Что здесь произошло? Почему всё валяется на полу?» Камила в панике отвела глаза и ответила: «Ой, я случайно уронила их. Пожалуйста, приберись здесь. Я устала, поэтому пойду». Яне показался странным ответ Камиллы, но она не придала этому значения. Они попрощались, и женщина принялась собирать разбросанные вещи. Она едва успела начать, как в дверях появился сам директор больницы, а за ним - помощник Виталия. Глава 2 Чувство вины «Это врач, дежурившая вчера вечером, - сказал директор больницы. - Доктор Яна Агафонова». Ассистент Виталия, Денис Орлов, вошёл в комнату и посмотрел на табличку с именем на лабораторном халате Яны. «Пойдёмте со мной». Яна была в замешательстве. «Куда мы идём?» Но директор больницы не захотел отвечать на её вопрос. Он с силой потянул её за руку и сказал: «Просто пойдёмте. Не заставляйте господина Новикова ждать». Вскоре она оказалась в кабинете директора больницы. Виталий сидел на диване, его худощавое и мускулистое тело откинулось назад в непринуждённой позе, а длинные ноги были скрещены перед ним. Нужно было иметь острый глаз и присмотреться повнимательнее, чтобы понять, что его губы были бледнее обычного. К счастью, резкий запах дезинфицирующего средства, которым были пропитаны стены больницы, скрывал запах кви на его коже. Он был одет в чистый чёрный костюм, который также помог скрыть красные пятна, в противном случае встревожившие бы всех окружающих. В его выражении лица чувствовалась жёсткость, которая так и говорила, будто он побывал в самом аду, и что с ним не стоит шутить. Денис подошёл к дивану и наклонился поближе, чтобы прошептать Виталию на ухо: «Видеозаписи с камер наблюдения прошлой ночи были намеренно подделаны, скорее всего, это сделали ваши нападавшие. Они подчистили следы и убрали все возможные улики. Это доктор Яна Агафонова, дежурившая прошлой ночью. Директор больницы сам подтвердил это. Я также перепроверил записи. Это действительно она». Только тогда Виталий поднял глаза. У Яны резко перехватило дыхание и она поняла, что перед ней сам босс корпорации «Парамаунт». «Вы тот человек, который помог мне прошлой ночью?» - спросил Виталий, оглядывая её с головы до ног. Яна тут же пригнула голову, не решаясь встретиться с грозным взглядом мужчины. «Да... Э-это была я», - она не совсем понимала, о чём идёт речь, но знала, что в её интересах войти в доверие к Виталию Новикову. Выгода не заставит себя ждать. Так случилось, что в Центральном военном госпитале собирались отобрать кандидатов для прохождения практики. И хотя это было обозначено как таковое, все в этой отрасли знали, что интерны в конечном итоге будут приняты на работу и доживут до конца своей карьеры в этом учреждении. Если уж на то пошло, Центральный военный госпиталь имел доступ к ресурсам, которые были намного лучше, чем в этой больнице. Яна планировала подружиться с Виталием в надежде использовать его связи, чтобы попасть в лучшую больницу. «Я могу компенсировать тебе всем, чем ты захочешь, даже браком», - внезапно прервал её мысли холодный голос Виталия. Его лицо оставалось отстранённым, но мысль о вчерашней ночи смягчила жёсткую линию его рта. «Что ж... Я...» - это было настолько неожиданно, чем Яна могла себе представить, что она с трудом могла подобрать слова. «Приходи ко мне, как только примешь решение», - встал Виталий и жестом попросил Дениса дать ей свой контактный телефон. Директор больницы поспешил и предложил Виталию проводить его к выходу. «В этом нет необходимости», - отказался тот, и всё его поведение снова стало холодным. Затем он остановился, как будто его кое-что осенило. Он обернулся к директору и сказал: «Пожалуйста, позаботьтесь о ней». «Конечно», - заверил его директор больницы с вежливой улыбкой. Убедившись, что они находятся вне пределов слышимости, Денис подошёл к Виталию. «Начальник, - обратился он тихим, но настоятельным голосом, - вы ведь уже женаты. Я не думаю, что брак является приемлемым вариантом для госпожи Агафоновой. Вам следует отказаться от этого предложения». Губы Виталия дёрнулись при упоминании о его браке, а лицо ещё больше помрачнело, когда он подумал о женщине, на которой его заставили жениться. «Тебе что, жить надоело?» - пригрозил он своему помощнику. Тот понял, что сказал то, чего не следовало, и тут же задрожал. В этот момент он не знал, кто больше всего злит его босса - новая невеста или человек, стоящий за вчерашним нападением. Тем временем Камилла вернулась на виллу, которую должна была делить с мужем. Экономка средних лет, Виктория Романова, встретила её в фойе, на её лице было написано беспокойство. «Почему вас не было вчера вечером, госпожа?» «Я должна была подменить коллегу», - ответила та. Её глаза были покрасневшими и слезились от усталости. Увидев это, Виктория решила не настаивать на своём. Камилла поднялась наверх и погрузилась в ванну. Её мысли невольно вернулись к предыдущей ночи, и она почувствовала, как её щёки начали гореть. Она вздохнула и погрузилась в воду, как бы спасаясь от тревожных воспоминаний. Её чувства по этому поводу были смешанными, и она не знала, с чего начать. Она даже не представляла, что это был за человек. Более того, она теперь была замужем. От этой мысли она почувствовала вину. Несмотря на обстоятельства, которые привели их к нынешнему положению, факт оставался фактом: она и Виталий являются мужем и женой. Камилла вышла из ванны, оделась и снова приготовилась к выходу. Как только она спустилась вниз, Виктория тут же засуетилась вокруг неё: «Вы опять уходите так скоро? Почему бы вам сначала не позавтракать?» Та посмотрела на время. «Нет, я опоздаю на работу». Виктория знала, что Камилла врач, поэтому она понимала, что для этой молодой девушки является нормой проводить на работе неумеренное количество времени. Тогда она протянула ей стакан молока: «Выпейте хотя бы это. Осторожно, оно горячее». «Спасибо», - тихо произнесла девушка, согретая заботой экономки. «Не за что», - любезно улыбнулась экономка. Возможно, этот брак и был вынужденным, но она достаточно хорошо знала, что нельзя смотреть на Камиллу свысока. Даже без титула жены Виталия Новикова Камилла - профессиональный врач, и это делает её более чем достойной уважения. Допив молоко, Камилла вернула стакан Виктории и направилась к выходу. Однако она не пошла сразу в комнату отдыха персонала. Она вышла из дома пораньше, потому что ей нужно было зайти в стационар. Её мать была помещена в отделение интенсивной терапии. Камилла молча вошла в палату и проверила состояние матери. Женщина по-прежнему находилась в плохом состоянии. Сердце девушки заныло. Её мать страдала от сердечной недостаточности и находилась в критическом состоянии. Единственным способом сохранить жизнь матери была пересадка сердца, которая, естественно, обошлась бы в целое состояние. Основной причиной, по которой Камилла согласилась на брак, было то, что её отец угрожал удержать деньги, необходимые для операции. Теперь, когда она вышла замуж, как того требовал её отец, всё, что им было нужно, это найти подходящего донора сердца. Камилла бросила горький взгляд на мать: «Мама, я тебя вылечу. Я обещаю». Её мать была самым близким человеком, её главной поддержкой и надёжным доверенным лицом. Неожиданно зазвонил телефон. Девушка достала телефон из кармана и ответила на звонок. «Мила, - раздался мужской голос. - Мне нужно, чтобы ты оказала мне одну услугу». Глава 3 Частный пациент Камилле позвонил Фёдор Фальков. Они учились в одном медицинском университете, хотя он был на два года старше её. Затем он уехал за границу, чтобы продолжить обучение, и теперь был известным экспертом в своей области. Фёдор всегда хорошо заботился о Камилле, поэтому они были довольно близки. «О какой услуге идёт речь?» - прямо спросила Камилла. «У меня есть пациент, нуждающийся в лечении, однако у меня появилось неотложное дело, и я не думаю, что смогу заняться этим в ближайшее время. Пожалуйста, возьми пациента под своё крыло», - попросил Фёдор. Камила взглянула на своё расписание. Сегодня у неё не было дел в офисе, и, если не считать двух операций, запланированных на полдень, она была практически свободна. «Да, конечно. Куда мне подъехать?» - спросила Камилла. «Я напишу тебе адрес. Когда доберёшься туда, просто скажи охранникам, что ты приехала к господину Калашникову, и они обо всём позаботятся», - ответил Фёдор. «Договорились», - ответила девушка. «Ещё кое-что, - добавил Фёдор, и его тон стал серьёзным. - Никогда никому об этом не говори и не задавай лишних вопросов. Всё, что тебе нужно сделать, это вылечить пациента». «Ясно. Не волнуйся», - ответила Камилла. Они попрощались, и Камилла вызвала такси, чтобы добраться к пациенту. Место оказалось в престижном районе, заполненном виллами, оснащёнными системами безопасности высшего уровня. Как и ожидалось, на входе девушка столкнулась с суровой охраной. Камилла последовала инструкциям и упомянула господина Калашникова. Сделав звонок, чтобы убедиться в правдивости её слов, охранник пригласил Камиллу внутрь. Девушка легко нашла виллу. Она поднялась по ступенькам и позвонила в дверь. Через несколько секунд дверь открылась. Казалось, что ситуация действительно была срочной. Денис нахмурился. Они ждали Фёдора, но вместо этого на пороге оказалась незваная гостья. «Простите, вы…» - начала девушка. Из указаний Фёдора Камилла уже сделала вывод, что этот пациент ценит своё личное пространство, и чтобы избежать неприятностей, она сочла разумным надеть маску. Безопасность была в приоритете. «Доктор Фальков попросил меня приехать сюда», - сказала Камилла. Денис мельком взглянул на аптечку, которую она держала: «Вы знаете, что делать?» «Да, доктор Фальков дал мне инструкции. Я сохраню всё в строгой конфиденциальности», - ответила девушка. Денис знал, что Фёдор не передал бы свои обязанности тому, кто не заслуживает доверия или некомпетентен, поэтому утвердительно кивнул и впустил Камиллу. Он провёл её мимо роскошной гостиной, затем вверх по лестнице в спальню. В комнате было темно. «Как я буду проводить лечение без света?» - спросила Камилла. Когда Виталий услышал женский голос, то поспешно схватил свой пиджак и натянул его на лицо. «Включи свет», - приказал он сквозь ткань. Денис щёлкнул выключателем, и комнату залил яркий свет. Первой мыслью Камиллы было то, что голос пациента был довольно знакомым, однако она отмахнулась от этих мыслей. Она увидела человека, лежащего на кровати, чья белая парадная рубашка была в пятнах давно засохшей крови. Камилла не хотела вдаваться в подробности и решила сосредоточиться на ранах. Мужчина явно не хотел выдавать свою личность, поэтому девушка естественным образом уважала его границы и вела себя прилично. Она поставила свою аптечку на тумбочку и достала хирургические инструменты. Камилла ножницами разрезала рубашку пациента, обнажив его раны, которые были покрыты тонким слоем марли. Она убрала всё и, наконец, увидела две зияющие раны на правой стороне торса мужчины. Камилла начала лечение, обработав раны своими ловкими руками. Всё это время она оставалась спокойной, а её движения были быстрыми и эффективными. «Есть ли у вас аллергия на анестезию?» - спросила она через некоторое время. К счастью, раны были неглубокие и повредили лишь небольшую часть кожи, однако требовалось хирургическое вмешательство. Процесс требовал применения местной анестезии. Камилла говорила спокойно, почти тихо, что резко контрастировало с её безумным голосом прошлой ночью. Поэтому, несмотря на обмен несколькими словами, Виталий совсем не узнал её. «Нет», - сказал он своим обычным холодным голосом, про себя восхваляя её профессионализм. Камилла приступила к приготовлению анестезии, а затем ввела её в область вокруг ран. Им пришлось подождать пару минут, пока началось действие препарата, после чего она наложила швы. Примерно через час Камилла наконец закончила. В целом, лечение прошло быстро и успешно. Камилла посмотрела на свои оквавленные руки и сказала: «Мне нужно в уборную». «Вы можете использовать ту, что внизу», - ответил Денис. Камилла поспешно покинула спальню. Убедившись, что девушка вернулась на первый этаж, Денис закрыл дверь и поспешил к Виталию. «Я узнал, что бандиты, напавшие на вас вчера, подосланы Артёмом. Он, вероятно, отчаянно хочет избавиться от вас, особенно после того, как вы вычислили его шпионов в вашей компании», - сказал Денис. Виталий застонал от боли, усаживаясь, а затем подтянулся к краю кровати и опустил ноги на пол. Он выглядел слабым, но его глаза вспыхнули опасным блеском. Мужчина перевёл пронзительный взгляд на своего помощника. «Эта женщина, на которой я был вынужден жениться, имеет какое-либо отношение к Артёму?» - спросил он. Денис понизил голос: «На самом деле, Артём связался с вашим тестем, Мироном. Он стремился выдать свою дочь замуж за члена семьи Новиковых, но, похоже, никогда не рассматривал вашего кузена Илью, как подходящего кандидата. Должно быть, Артём договорился с ним». «Он не перестаёт меня удивлять каждый день. С моей стороны будет не вежливо промолчать в ответ», - сказал Виталий. За время отсутствия Виталия, в городе произошло много событий, в которых был замешан Илья. «Я слышал, что у Ильи есть захудалый бар "Шарм" на улице Арбатская», - протянул Виталий. Денис всё понял с полуслова. «Да, поскольку шпионов выгнали из компании, этот клуб стал их единственным источником дохода, и если его закроют, то им придётся довольно туго», - сказал Денис. «Помоги им в этом», - сказал Виталий, и его голос стал на октаву ниже. Денис столкнулся с Камиллой, когда спускался вниз. Он предположил, что Фёдор проинструктировал девушку заранее, однако решил немного её напугать для большего эффекта: «Если вы расскажете об этом кому-нибудь, вас настигнет ужасная смерть», - сказал он. Если слух о травмах Виталия дойдёт до Артёма или его сына Ильи, они обязательно повернут это в свою пользу. Камилла кивнула: «Я сохраню это в тайне. Я только возьму свою аптечку и немедленно уйду». Когда девушка вернулась в спальню, то обнаружила мужчину, стоящего у окна напротив двери. Он стоял к ней спиной, однако девушка могла рассмотреть его широкие плечи и мускулистую спину. Его тело было стройным, просто идеальным. «Вы разве не ушли?» - спросил мужчина насмешливым голосом. Он не обернулся, но каким-то образом понял, что она смотрит на него. Возможно, он почувствовал её горячий взгляд. Камилла смущённо опустила голову. Как бы ей не хотелось это признавать, но этот мужчина заинтересовал её. Глава 4 Стажировка Камилла, опустив голову, торопливо взяла свою аптечку. Прочистив горло, она дала мужчине несколько указаний. Как бы там ни было, она всё же была врачом. «Вам нельзя пока мочить свои раны. Дезинфицируйте их раз в день и носите свободные рубашки, чтобы не раздражать раны». Она поставила бутылочку с таблетками и тюбик с мазью на тумбочку. «Я оставляю вам эти лекарства». Виталий что-то пробормотал в знак признательности, но не обернулся. Камилла тоже больше ничего не сказала и сразу же покинула виллу. Когда она вернулась в больницу, было уже почти одиннадцать дня. Она направилась в столовую, чтобы перекусить. Едва устроившись за своим столом, её вызвали в кабинет главврача. «Я отправляю Яну в Центральный военный госпиталь на стажировку», - сказал главврач тоном, не терпящим возражений. Камилла была потрясена и сказала: «Но я думала, что вы уже решили отправить меня?» «Камилла, я уверен, что ты знаешь о том, что всё высокотехнологичное оборудование нашей больницы спонсировалось корпорацией "Парамаунт". Президент Новиков лично попросил меня позаботиться о Яне. Я не могу позволить себе пойти против его воли». Камилла ощетинилась при упоминании имени Виталия. Хотя они и были официально женаты, но они никогда не встречались. Она видела мужчину только в журналах и иногда в новостях по телевизору. Значит, он и Яна? Сердце Камиллы ёкнуло, но она оставалась спокойной. «Вот как?» «Да, боюсь, у меня связаны руки. Послушай, Камилла, мы оба знаем о твоих способностях, но...» - главврач хотел успокоить девушку, но не знал, как. Камилла выделялась среди своих сверстников благодаря невероятному таланту и профессиональной этике. Главврач ценил её больше всех остальных. «Я понимаю», - пробормотала Камилла себе под нос. Девушка говорила себе, что она была не в том положении, чтобы расстраиваться из-за вмешательства Виталия. Он был вынужден жениться на ней, и, естественно, она не могла рассчитывать на то, что он будет заботиться о ней. «Мне ещё нужно подготовиться к операции, так что я пойду», - смиренным голосом сказала девушка. Камилла понимала, что ничего не может сделать, чтобы изменить ситуацию. Главврач просто вздохнул и смотрел, как она уходит. Камилла с энтузиазмом погрузилась в работу, пытаясь не думать о стажировке. Она без заминки провела свою вторую операцию, затем сняла свою хирургическую форму и, посмотрев вверх, устало плюхнулась на стул. Именно в этот момент в гостиную вошла Яна и сказала: «Здравствуй, Камилла, - поприветствовала она, ярко улыбаясь. - Ты свободна вечером? Позволь угостить тебя ужином». «Извини, но у меня есть дела, с которыми нужно разобраться позже», - вежливо отказалась Камилла. Девушка не была в хороших отношениях с Яной. Они были просто коллегами, а не подругами. Обе окончили один и тот же университет в одно и то же время. Ещё тогда Яна была той ещё штучкой. Она была очень амбициозной и всегда хотела покрасоваться и привлекать всеобщее внимание. Камилла, в свою очередь, предпочитала оставаться незаметной и была погружена в свои книги. Можно сказать, что девушки были абсолютно разными. Понятное дело, что они не очень хорошо ладили. «О, очень жаль, - сказала Яна, выглядя почему-то смущённой. - Вообще-то я хотела с тобой кое о чём поговорить». Камилла встала и подошла к своему шкафчику, чтобы повесить халат. «Говори», - сказала она, не глядя на Яну. Тот факт, что её коллега так или иначе связалась с Виталием, ещё больше отдалил Камиллу от Яны. «Ты, должно быть, слышала, да? Мне очень жаль. Я понятия не имела, что директор…» «Всё в порядке», - перебила Камилла. Однако Яна ещё не всё сказала и продолжила: «И ещё, можешь сохранить в секрете то, что вчера вечером ты вышла на смену вместо меня? Знаешь, поскольку я собираюсь в Центральный военный госпиталь, я не хочу, чтобы это причинило какие-либо проблемы». Несмотря на то, что просьба Яны была необычной, Камилла не думала об этом и ответила: «Я никому не скажу». В любом случае, не было ничего странного в том, чтобы взять на себя смену коллеги. Время от времени им приходилось сталкиваться с личными чрезвычайными обстоятельствами. На территории больницы. Фёдор сидел на заднем сиденье дорогой чёрной машины, которая была припаркована у ворот. «Ну, - сказал он голосом, переполненным гордостью, - что думаешь о моей ученице? У неё отличные способности, не так ли?» Рядом с мужчиной сидел Виталий, откинувшись на спинку сиденья. Он снова подумал о враче, который лечил его, и вспомнил, какими спокойными и точными были её действия. На самом деле, мужчина был поражен её способностями. «Это госпожа Волкова», - вдруг заговорил Денис. Виталий опустил стекло как раз в тот момент, когда Яна подошла к машине. Брови Фёдора поднялись, и он сказал: «Яна?» Денис обернулся с водительского места и спросил: «Вы знаете её?» Фёдор кивнул, его взгляд заблестел от любопытства. «Она была студенткой на год младше в моём университете». Виталию стало любопытно, когда он услышал это. Значит, эта девушка не только спасла его прошлой ночью, но и залечила его раны? «Это судьба?» - воскликнул Денис. Вселенная наконец решила дать его боссу шанс на любовь? «Какого чёрта ты несёшь?» - спросил Фёдор, нахмурившись, переводя взгляд с одного мужчины на другого. ...... Что будет дальше? Количество глав здесь ограничено, нажмите на кнопку ниже, чтобы установить приложение и продолжить чтение более захватывающих глав! (Вы будете автоматически перенаправлены на книгу, когда откроете приложение) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-	Lime novel	https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/	880	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.litradnovie.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1016312736312375&rawadid=120213512758010790	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466133512_1858333314703672_550424973321706827_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DDVWE1CL7XoQ7kNvgGH6DgK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcFHXkUyOoSezRHHFmeBYgY&oh=00_AYAlHNwnDyBdwQOnWw2e8F87ApJcTnj0ErL5AkBp71xl4Q&oe=6746EF05	PERSON_PROFILE	Lime novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 103 of 105, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,087 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads